XERXES. Yea, and my royal robe I rent, in terror at their fall!

Such is the lesson, ah, too late! to eager Xerxes taught— Trusting random counsellors and hare-brained men of nought, Who said Darius mighty wealth and fame to us did bring, But thou art nought, a blunted spear, a palace-keeping king! Unto those sorry counsellors a ready ear he lent, And led away to Hellas’ shore his fated armament.

Shriek out your sorrow’s wistful wail! To their untimely doom they went; Ill strove they, and to no avail, And minished is their armament!

Alack, how vainly have they striven! Our myriad hordes with shaft and bow Went from the Eastland, to lay low Hellas, beloved of Heaven! MESSENGER. Piled with men dead, yea, miserably slain, Is every beach, each reef of Salamis!

A dream I had: two women nobly clad Came to my sight, one robed in Persian dress, The other vested in the Dorian garb, And both right stately and more tall by far Than women of to-day, and beautiful Beyond disparagement, and sisters sprung Both of one race, but, by their natal lot, One born in Hellas, one in Eastern land. These, as it seemed unto my watching eyes, Roused each the other to a mutual feud: The which my son perceiving set himself To check and soothe their struggle, and anon Yoked them and set the collars on their necks; And one, the Ionian, proud in this array, Paced in high quietude, and lent her mouth, Obedient, to the guidance of the rein. But restively the other strove, and broke The fittings of the car, and plunged away With mouth un-bitted: o’er the broken yoke My son was hurled, and lo! Darius stood In lamentation o’er his fallen child. Him Xerxes saw, and rent his robe in grief.

Therefore a dread unspeakable within me never slumbers, Saying, Honour not the gauds of wealth if men have ceased to grow, Nor deem that men, apart from wealth, can find their strength in numbers— We shudder for our light and king, though we have gold enow!

To godlike sire, and godlike son, we bow us and are loyal— Unless, on us, an adverse tide of destiny has rolled!

his captains are strong at the need! And dark is the glare of his eyes, as eyes of a serpent blood-fed, And with manifold troops in his train and with manifold ships hath he sped— Yea, sped with his Syrian cars: he leads on the lords of the bow To meet with the men of the West, the spear-armed force of the foe! Can any make head and resist him, when he comes with the roll of a wave? No barrier nor phalanx of might, no chief, be he ever so brave! For stern is the onset of Persia, and gallant her children in fight.

The flower and pride of our array; And all the Eastland, from whose breast Came forth her bravest and her best, Craves longingly with boding dread— Parents for sons, and brides new-wed For absent lords, and, day by day, Shudder with dread at their delay! Ere now they have passed o’er the sea, the manifold host of the king— They have gone forth to sack and to burn; ashore on the Westland they spring!

Her ancient towers forsaken, while her youth,     Some on the bounding steed, the tall bark some     Ascending, some with painful march on foot,     Haste on, to arrange the deep'ning files of war.

Ah me, how sudden have the storms of Fate,     Beyond all thought, all apprehension, burst     On my devoted head! O Fortune, Fortune!     With what relentless fury hath thy hand     Hurl'd desolation on the Persian race!

But much I fear lest all my treasured wealth     Fall to some daring hand an easy prey.

Alas, their ruthless fate, unhappy friends!     But in what manner, tell me, did they perish?

Ah, what a boundless sea of wo hath burst     On Persia, and the whole barbaric race!

Thy words strike deep, and wound the parent's breast     Whose sons are march'd to such a dangerous field.

For when misfortune's fraudful hand     Prepares to pour the vengeance of the sky,     What mortal shall her force withstand?     What rapid speed the impending fury fly?

While o'er the fields of Greece the embattled troops     Of Persia march with delegated sway,     We o'er their rich and gold-abounding seats     Hold faithful our firm guard; to this high charge

Hath Asia sent, and for her youth I sigh.

Leading their martial thousands; their proud steeds     Prance under them; steel bows and shafts their arms,     Dreadful to see, and terrible in fight,     Deliberate valour breathing in their souls.

Our towns exposed to wild affright     An easy prey to the invader lie:

Taught to behold with fearless eyes

For when misfortune's fraudful hand     Prepares to pour the vengeance of the sky,     What mortal shall her force withstand?     What rapid speed the impending fury fly?

Soft sons of luxury; and those that dwell     Amid the inland forests, from the sea     Far distant; these Metragathes commands,     And virtuous Arceus, royal chiefs, that shine     In burnish'd gold, and many a whirling car     Drawn by six generous steeds from Sardis lead,     A glorious and a dreadful spectacle.

Here is the reason [for the epithet]: it was at this very spot, whenever Hippolytus was exercising-naked [gumnazesthai], that she, Phaedra, feeling-an-erotic-passion-for [erân] him, used-to-gaze-away [imperfect of apo-blepein] at him from above. A myrtle bush [mursinē] still grows here, and its leaves—as I wrote at an earlier point [= 1.22.2]—have holes pricked into them. Whenever Phaedra was-feeling-there-was-no-way-out [aporeîn] and could find no relief for her erotic-passion [erōs], she would take it out on the leaves of this myrtle bush, wantonly injuring them.

When Phaedra sees Hippolytus for the very first time in the narrative of Pausanias 2.32.3, as I noted in the posting for 2018.06.21, she is already falling in love with the youthful hero.

In The Ancient Greek Hero in 24 Hours, 20§57, I focus on the painterly passage in the Hippolytus of Euripides where Phaedra, in an erotic reverie, puts herself into the picture, as it were. Into a picture of what? She pictures herself as Hippolytus hunting in the wilderness. But it can also be said that she pictures herself as Artemis hunting in the wilderness. Here is how Phaedra expresses her passionate desire (Hippolytus 219–222): ‘I swear by the gods, I have a passionate desire [erâsthai] to give a hunter’s shout to the hounds, |and, with my blond hair and all (in the background), to throw | a Thessalian javelin, holding (in the foreground) the barbed | dart in my hand’. In my translation here, I have added within parentheses the cues ‘in the background’ and ‘in the foreground’. That is because, in her painterly imagination, Phaedra even poses herself in the act of hurling a hunting javelin that is foregrounded against the golden background of her blond hair flowing in the wind. Holding this pose, as I argue in H24H, Phaedra can thus become the very image of Artemis.

§3. When Phaedra sees Hippolytus for the very first time in the narrative of Pausanias 2.32.3, as I noted in the posting for 2018.06.21, she is already falling in love with the youthful hero. In that posting, I was worrying about the translation ‘fall in love’ for erân/erâsthai in the “present” or imperfective aspect of the relevant verb used by Pausanias—and for erasthênai in its aorist aspect, as he uses it elsewhere. In the present posting, 2018.08.03, I still worry about that translation—and I continue to prefer the wording ‘conceive an erotic passion’ as a more accurate way to capture the moment—but now I worry more about the actual moment of erotic passion in Pausanias 2.32.3. As we will see, that moment is really a recurrence of moments. The storytelling of Pausanias points to an untold number of moments for experiencing the erotic passion—as expressed by the “present” or imperfective aspect of the verb, erân, and by the imperfect tense of the verb apo-blepein ‘gaze away, look off into the distance’. Further, there is a divine force that presides over all these moments, embodied in the sacralized role of Aphrodite as the kataskopiā, ‘the one who is looking down from on high’. §4. Here is the relevant passage in Pausanias, where our traveler speaks of the enclosure containing the space that is sacred to both Hippolytus and Phaedra as cult heroes: {2.32.3} In the other part of the enclosure [peribolos] is a racecourse [stadion] named after Hippolytus, and looming over it is a shrine [nāos] of Aphrodite [invoked by way of the epithet] kataskopiā [‘looking down from the heights’]. Here is the reason [for the epithet]: it was at this very spot, whenever Hippolytus was exercising-naked [gumnazesthai], that she, Phaedra, feeling-an-erotic-passion-for [erân] him, used-to-gaze-away [imperfect of apo-blepein] at him from above. A myrtle bush [mursinē] still grows here, and its leaves—as I wrote at an earlier point [= 1.22.2]—have holes pricked into them. Whenever Phaedra was-feeling-there-was-no-way-out [aporeîn] and could find no relief for her erotic-passion [erōs], she would take it out on the leaves of this myrtle bush, wantonly injuring them. {2.32.4} There is also a tomb [taphos] of Phaedra, not far from the tomb [mnēma] of Hippolytus, and it [= the mnēma] is heaped-up-as-a-tumulus [kekhōstai] near the myrtle bush [mursinē]. The statue [agalma] of Asklepios was made by Timotheus, but the people of Troizen say that it is not Asklepios, but a likeness [eikōn] of Hippolytus. Also, when I saw the House [oikiā] of Hippolytus, I knew that it was his abode. In front of it is situated what they call the Fountain [krēnē] of Hēraklēs, since Hēraklēs, as the people of Troizen say, discovered the water. §5. Before further comment on Pausanias 2.32.3, I note a detail in my translation of 2.32.4. I take it that Pausanias here is guardedly indicating that he saw the tomb of Hippolytus himself, situated next to the tomb of Phaedra. Our traveler is guarded because, as he said earlier at 2.32.1 about the hero cult of Hippolytus, the people of Troizen ‘do not show [apophainein] his tomb [taphos], though they know where it is’. In the wording of Pausanias, oikiā ‘house’ can refer to the ‘abode’ of a cult hero, that is, to his tomb. And he ostentatiously uses this word here at 2.32.4. A telling parallel is the wording at Pausanias 2.23.2, where he refers to the tomb of the cult hero Adrastos as an oikiā while he calls the nearby tomb of Amphiaraos simply a hieron ‘sanctuary’—and while, even more simply, he refers to the nearby tomb of Eriphyle, wife of Amphiaraos, as a mnēma, the literal meaning of which is ‘memorial marker’. This same word mnēma is used by Pausanias here at 2.32.4 with reference to the tomb of Hippolytus. Other examples where oikiā refers to tombs of cult heroes include 2.36.8, 5.14.7, 5.20.6, 9.11.1. 9.12.3. 9.16.5. 9.16.7. §6. Returning to Pausanias 2.32.3, I conclude by arguing that the role of the goddess Aphrodite in the visualization of Phaedra’s recurrent erotic passion complements the role of the goddess Artemis in a visualization that we saw being brought to life in the poetry of Euripides. Whereas the role of Aphrodite is to be always available as the agent of erotic desire, the corresponding role of Artemis is to maintain her eternal unavailability as the object of that desire. Always unavailable, Artemis thus becomes the very picture of what is erotically desirable.

Whereas the role of Aphrodite is to be always available as the agent of erotic desire, the corresponding role of Artemis is to maintain her eternal unavailability as the object of that desire.

it was at this very spot, whenever Hippolytus was exercising-naked [gumnazesthai], that she, Phaedra, feeling-an-erotic-passion-for [erân] him, used-to-gaze-away [imperfect of apo-blepein] at him from above.

‘I swear by the gods, I have a passionate desire [erâsthai] to give a hunter’s shout to the hounds, |and, with my blond hair and all (in the background), to throw | a Thessalian javelin, holding (in the foreground) the barbed | dart in my hand’

Phaedra sees herself as Artemis the Huntress. The agent of Phaedra’s vision is still the goddess of sexuality, but the object of this vision is the goddess of sexual unavailability

Now while Kay-Kavous thus dallied behind the curtains of his house, Afrasiyab made him ready with three thousand chosen men to fall upon the land of Iran. And Kay-Kavous, when he learned it, was sad, for he knew that he must exchange the banquet for the battle; and he was angered also with Afrasiyab, and he poured out words of reproof against him because he had broken his covenant and had once more attacked his land. Yet he made him ready to lead forth his army. Then a Mubid prayed him that he would not go forth himself, and he recalled unto Kay-Kavous how twice already he had endangered his kingdom. But Kay-Kavous was wroth when he heard these words, and he bade the Mubid depart from his presence, and he sware that he alone could Turn the army unto good issue.

Now when the people beheld that he was come forth alive, they rent the welkin with their shouting. And the nobles came forth to greet him, and, save only Soudabeh, there was joy in all hearts. Now Siawosh rode till he came before the King, and then he got him off his horse, and did homage before his father. And when Kay-Kavous beheld him, and saw that there were no signs of fire about him, he knew that he was innocent. So he raised his son from off the ground, and placed Siawosh beside him on the throne, and asked his forgiveness for that which was come to pass. And Siawosh granted it. Then Kay Kavous feasted his son with wine and song, and three days did they spend in revels, and the door of the King's treasury was opened.                 But on the fourth day Kay-Kavous mounted the throne of the Key’ianides. He took in his hand the ox-headed mace, and he commanded that Soudabeh be led before him. Then he reproached her with her evil deeds, and he bade her make ready to depart the world, for verily death was decreed unto her. And in vain did Soudabeh ask for pardon at the hands of the King, for she continued to speak ill of Siawosh, and she said that by the arts of magic alone had he escaped the fire, and she ceased not to cry against him. So the King gave orders that she be led forth unto death, and the nobles approved his resolve, and invoked the blessings of Heaven upon the

But Soudabeh, when she had so far accomplished her longing that she had gotten him within the house, desired that he should speak with her alone. But Siawosh resisted her wish. And three times did Soudabeh entice him behind the curtains of the house, and three times was Siawosh cold unto her yearning. Then Soudabeh was wroth, and she made complaint unto the King, and she slandered the fair fame of Siawosh, and she spread evil reports of him throughout the land, and she inflamed the heart of Kay-Kavous against his son. Now the King was angered beyond measure, and it availed nought unto Siawosh to defend himself, for Kay-Kavous was filled with the love of Soudabeh, and he listened only unto her voice. And he remembered how she had borne his captivity in Hamavaran, and he knew not of her evil deceits. And when she said that Siawosh had done her great wrong, Kay-Kavous was troubled in his spirit, and he resolved how he should act, for his heart went out also unto his son, and he feared that guile lurked in these things. And he could not decide between them. So he caused dromedaries to be sent forth, even unto the borders of the land, and bring forth wood from the forests. And they did so, and there was reared a mighty heap of logs, so that the eye could behold it at a distance of two farsangs. And it was piled so that a path ran through its midst such as a mounted knight could traverse. And the King commanded that naphtha be poured upon the wood; and when it was done he bade that it be lighted, and there were needed two hundred men to light the pyre, so great was its width and height. And the flames and smoke overspread the heavens, and men shouted for fear when they beheld the tongues of fire, and the heat thereof was felt in the far corners of the land.

Now when Siawosh was become strong (so that he could ensnare a lion), he came before Rostam, bearing high his head. And he spake, saying- "I desire to go before the King, that my father may behold me, and see what manner of man thou hast made of me."

"I counsel you, let Kay-Kavous decide between you." And they listened to the voice of the counsellor, and they took with them the Pari-faced, and led her before Kay-Kavous, and recounted to him all that was come about. But Kay-Kavous, when he beheld the beauty of the maid, longed after her for himself, and he said that she was worthy of the throne; and he took her and led her into the house of his women.                 Now after many days there was born to her a son, and he was of goodly mien, tall and strong, and the name that was given to him was Siawosh. And Kay-Kavous rejoiced in this son of his race, but he was grieved also because of the message of the stars concerning him. For it was written that the heavens were hostile unto this infant; neither would his virtues avail him aught, for these above all would lead him into destruction.                 In the meantime the news that a son had been born unto the King spread even unto the land of Rostam. And the Pahlewan, when he learned thereof, aroused him from his sorrow for Sohrab, and he came forth out of Zabolestan, and asked for the babe at the hands of its father, that he might rear it unto Iran. And Kay-Kavous suffered it, and Rostam bare the child unto his kingdom, and trained him in the arts of war and of the banquet. And Siawosh increased in might and beauty, and you would have said that the world held not his like.                 Now when Siawosh was become strong (so that he could ensnare a lion), he came before Rostam, bearing high his head. And he spake, saying-

Now after many days there was born to her a son, and he was of goodly mien, tall and strong, and the name that was given to him was Siawosh. And Kay-Kavous rejoiced in this son of his race, but he was grieved also because of the message of the stars concerning him. For it was written that the heavens were hostile unto this infant; neither would his virtues avail him aught, for these above all would lead him into destruction.                 In the meantime the news that a son had been born unto the King spread even unto the land of Rostam. And the Pahlewan, when he learned thereof, aroused him from his sorrow for Sohrab, and he came forth out of Zabolestan, and asked for the babe at the hands of its father, that he might rear it unto Iran. And Kay-Kavous suffered it, and Rostam bare the child unto his kingdom, and trained him in the arts of war and of the banquet. And Siawosh increased in might and beauty, and you would have said that the world held not his like.                 Now when Siawosh was become strong (so that he could ensnare a lion), he came before Rostam, bearing high his head. And he spake, saying- "I desire to go before the King, that my father may behold me, and see what manner of man thou hast made of me."                 And Rostam deemed that he spake well. So he made great preparations, and marched unto Iran with a mighty host, and Siawosh rode with him at their head. And the land rejoiced when it looked on the face of Siawosh, and there was great joy in the courts of the King, and jewels and gold and precious things past the telling rained upon Rostam and Siawosh his charge. And Kay-Kavous was glad when he beheld the boy, and gave rich rewards unto Rostam; but Siawosh did he place beside him on the throne. And all men spake his praises, and there was a feast given, such as the world hath not seen the like.

"If I fall, what mattereth that? my father hath seventy and eight sons like unto me; but thou art alone, and if thy head shall fall, what other is worthy of the crown?"

"O thou that bearest high thy head, art thou not ashamed to press unto thee the son of a shepherd? "

Listen, O my horse, and be brave and prudent; neither attach thyself unto any man until the day that Kay-Khosrow, my son, shall arise to avenge me. From him alone receive the saddle and the rein

"The evil that hath disTurbed the world is quieted, and the lamb and the leopard can feed together, for now is there friendship between our lands."

"How can I come before Urmazd if I depart from mine oath? Yet, however I shall act, I see around me but perdition."

When Afrasiyab heard this message, he took counsel with Garsivaz, and he said- "If I cease from warring against Siawosh surely none of these things can come about. It beseemeth me to seek after peace. I will send therefore silver and jewels and rich gifts unto Siawosh, and will bind up with gold the eye of war."

Now when the people beheld that he was come forth alive, they rent the welkin with their shouting. And the nobles came forth to greet him, and, save only Soudabeh, there was joy in all hearts.

Joseph’s time in Egypt is even more tumultuous than his life in Canaan. The Ishmaelite traders sell him as a slave to Potiphar, a wealthy Egyptian merchant. Joseph finds great fortune with Potiphar, but his promotion through Potiphar’s household attracts the attention of Potiphar’s wife, who repeatedly tries to seduce him. When her attempts fail, she accuses Joseph of rape, which lands him in prison.Though now in the deepest of his life’s trenches, God is still with Joseph (Genesis 39:21). His fellow inmates, Pharaoh’s former butler and his former baker, both dream symbolic dreams, and Joseph’s skills as a dream-interpreter are put to use. He predicts that the butler will be exonerated in three days and restored to Pharaoh’s service, and that the baker will be put to death. Joseph’s interpretations come true.

Though now in the deepest of his life’s trenches, God is still with Joseph (Genesis 39:21). His fellow inmates, Pharaoh’s former butler and his former baker, both dream symbolic dreams, and Joseph’s skills as a dream-interpreter are put to use. He predicts that the butler will be exonerated in three days and restored to Pharaoh’s service, and that the baker will be put to death. Joseph’s interpretations come true.

The brothers then tear up Joseph’s special coat, dip it in goat’s blood, and present it to Jacob as proof of his son’s death.

Eventually the brothers act on their emotions. Seeing the “dreamer” approach on a shepherding trip, they ambush Joseph and throw him into a pit — the first of the great depths to which Joseph will sink.

an impressive amount of ink considering that many other major biblical stories are told in less than one Torah Torah <audio src="https://www.myjewishlearning.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/02/torah.mp3" controls> Your browser does not support the &lt;code&gt;audio&lt;/code&gt; element. </audio> Pronunced: TORE-uh, Origin: Hebrew, the Five Books of Moses. portion.

Joseph’s life is a series of highs and lows — literally and figuratively. In his father’s house, Joseph is the favored son: “Israel (another name for Jacob) loved Joseph more than all his sons since he was a child of his old age” (Genesis 37:3). Joseph likely also has this status because he is the eldest child of Jacob’s favorite (deceased) wife, Rachel. To demonstrate this preference, Jacob gifts Joseph with the famous kitonet passim, translated as both a garment with long sleeves, or a fine woolen tunic. (Commentators extrapolate that it had stripes of different colors.) This preferential treatment from their father elicits much jealousy from Joseph’s 10 older brothers.

Tradition notably refers to Joseph as a tzadik (righteous person), and several commentators point to Joseph’s naming of his sons in Hebrew as a premiere example of his dedication

Only upon seeing Benjamin does Joseph reveal himself to his brothers, grant them forgiveness, and bring the entire family down to Egypt

The brothers then tear up Joseph’s special coat, dip it in goat’s blood, and present it to Jacob as proof of his son’s death.

“Seven years are coming, a great abundance through the land. Then seven years of famine will arise”

Joseph also tells his family about two dreams he had, the first in which 11 sheaves of wheat bow down to his, and a second where the sun, moon, and 11 stars all bow to him as well.

“Israel (another name for Jacob) loved Joseph more than all his sons since he was a child of his old age”

It is also one of the best known, alluded to frequently in Western literature and adapted by Andrew Lloyd Weber and Tim Rice into the operetta Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat.

In Joseph and his brothers are lessons for the seekers. 8. When they said, “Joseph and his brother are dearer to our father than we are, although we are a whole group. Our father is obviously in the wrong. 9. “Kill Joseph, or throw him somewhere in the land, and your father‘s attention will be yours. Afterwards, you will be decent people.” 10. One of them said, “Do not kill Joseph, but throw him into the bottom of the well; some caravan may pick him up—if you must do something.”

He said, “O my son, do not relate your vision to your brothers, lest they plot and scheme against you. Satan is man's sworn enemy. 6. And thus your Lord will choose you, and will teach you the interpretation of events, and will complete His blessing upon you and upon the family of Jacob, as He has completed it before upon your forefathers Abraham and Isaac. Your Lord is Knowing and Wise

Some ladies in the city said, “The governor's wife is trying to seduce her servant. She is deeply in love with him. We see she has gone astray.” 31. And when she heard of their gossip, she invited them, and prepared for them a banquet, and she gave each one of them a knife. She said, “Come out before them.” And when they saw him, they marveled at him, and cut their hands. They said, “Good God, this is not a human, this must be a precious angel.” 32. She said, “Here he is, the one you blamed me for. I did try to seduce him, but he resisted. But if he does not do what I tell him to do, he will be imprisoned, and will be one of the despised.” 33. He said, “My Lord, prison is more desirable to me than what they call me to. Unless You turn their scheming away from me, I may yield to them, and become one of the ignorant.” 34. Thereupon his Lord answered him, and diverted their scheming away from him. He is the Hearer, the Knower. 35. Then it occurred to them, after they had seen the signs, to imprison him for a while. 36. Two youth entered the prison with him. One of them said, “I see myself pressing wine.” The other said, “I see myself carrying bread on my head, from which the birds are eating. Tell us their interpretation—we see that you are one of the righteous.” 37. He said, “No food is served to you, but I have informed you about it before you have received it. That is some of what my Lord has taught me. I have forsaken the tradition of people who do not believe in God; and regarding the Hereafter, they are deniers.” 38. “And I have followed the faith of my forefathers, Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob. It is not for us to associate anything with God. This is by virtue of God’s grace upon us and upon the people, but most people do not give thanks. 39. “O My fellow inmates, are diverse lords better, or God, the One, the Supreme?” 40. “You do not worship, besides Him, except names you have named, you and your ancestors, for which God has sent down no authority. Judgment belongs to none but God. He has commanded that you worship none but Him. This is the right religion, but most people do not know. 41. “O my fellow inmates! One of you will serve his master wine; while the other will be crucified, and the birds will eat from his head. Thus the matter you are inquiring about is settled.” 42. And he said to the one he thought would be released, “Mention me to your master.” But Satan caused him to forget mentioning him to his master, so he remained in prison for several years. 43. The king said, “I see seven fat cows being eaten by seven lean ones, and seven green spikes, and others dried up. O elders, explain to me my vision, if you are able to interpret visions.” 44. They said, “Jumbles of dreams, and we know nothing of the interpretation of dreams.” 45. The one who was released said, having remembered after a time, “I will inform you of its interpretation, so send me out.” 46. “Joseph, O man of truth, inform us concerning seven fat cows being eaten by seven lean ones, and seven green spikes, and others dried up, so that I may return to the people, so that they may know.” 47. He said, “You will farm for seven consecutive years. But whatever you harvest, leave it in its spikes, except for the little that you eat.” 48. Then after that will come seven difficult ones, which will consume what you have stored for them, except for the little that you have preserved. 49. Then after that will come a year that brings relief to the people, and during which they will press. 50. The king said, “Bring him to me.” And when the envoy came to him, he said, “Go back to your master, and ask him about the intentions of the women who cut their hands; my Lord is well aware of their schemes.” 51. He said, “What was the matter with you, women, when you tried to seduce Joseph?” They said, “God forbid! We knew of no evil committed by him.” The governor’s wife then said, “Now the truth is out. It was I who tried to seduce him, and he is telling the truth.” 52. “This is that he may know that I did not betray him in secret, and that God does not guide the scheming of the betrayers.” 53. “Yet I do not claim to be innocent. The soul commands evil, except those on whom my Lord has mercy. Truly my Lord is Forgiving and Merciful.” 54. The king said, “Bring him to me, and I will reserve him for myself.” And when he spoke to him, he said, “This day you are with us established and secure.”

With many a young one, from their wayfaring merry,Full proud from the mere-side on mares there a-ridingThe warriors on white steeds. There then was of BeowulfSet forth the might mighty; oft quoth it a manyThat nor northward nor southward beside the twin sea-floods,Over all the huge earth's face now never another,Never under the heaven's breadth, was there a better,860Nor of wielders of war-shields a worthier of kingship;But neither their friendly lord blam'd they one whit,Hrothgar the glad, for good of kings was he.

Introduction In the year 1914 the University Museum secured by purchase a large six column tablet nearly complete, carrying originally, according to the scribal note, 240 lines of text. The contents supply the South Babylonian version of the second book of the epic ša nagba imuru, “He who has seen all things,” commonly referred to as the Epic of Gilgamish. The tablet is said to have been found at Senkere, ancient Larsa near Warka, modern Arabic name for and vulgar descendant of the ancient name Uruk, the Biblical Erech mentioned in Genesis X. 10. This fact makes the new text the more interesting since the legend of Gilgamish is said to have originated at Erech and the hero in fact figures as one of the prehistoric Sumerian rulers of that ancient city. The dynastic list preserved on a Nippur tablet1 mentions him as the fifth king of a legendary line of rulers at Erech, who succeeded the dynasty of Kish, a city in North Babylonia near the more famous but more recent city Babylon. The list at Erech contains the names of two well known Sumerian deities, Lugalbanda2 and Tammuz. The reign of the former is given at 1,200 years and that of Tammuz at 100 years. Gilgamish ruled 126 years. We have to do here with a confusion of myth and history in which the real facts are disengaged only by conjecture. The prehistoric Sumerian dynasties were all transformed [208]into the realm of myth and legend. Nevertheless these rulers, although appearing in the pretentious nomenclature as gods, appear to have been real historic personages.3 The name Gilgamish was originally written dGi-bil-aga-miš, and means “The fire god (Gibil) is a commander,” abbreviated to dGi-bil-ga-miš, and dGi(š)-bil-ga-miš, a form which by full labialization of b to u̯ was finally contracted to dGi-il-ga-miš.4 Throughout the new text the name is written with the abbreviation dGi(š),5 whereas the standard Assyrian text has consistently the writing dGIŠ-ṬU6-BAR. The latter method of writing the name is apparently cryptographic for dGiš-bar-aga-(miš); the fire god Gibil has also the title Giš-bar. A fragment of the South Babylonian version of the tenth book was published in 1902, a text from the period of Hammurapi, which showed that the Babylonian epic differed very much from the Assyrian in diction, but not in content. The new tablet, which belongs to the same period, also differs radically from the diction of the Ninevite text in the few lines where they duplicate each other. The first line of the new tablet corresponds to Tablet I, Col. V 25 of the Assyrian text,7 where Gilgamish begins to relate his dreams to his mother Ninsun.8 [209] The last line of Col. I corresponds to the Assyrian version Book I, Col. VI 29. From this point onward the new tablet takes up a hitherto unknown portion of the epic, henceforth to be assigned to the second book.9 At the end of Book I in the Assyrian text and at the end of Col. I of Book II in the new text, the situation in the legend is as follows. The harlot halts outside the city of Erech with the enamoured Enkidu, while she relates to him the two dreams of the king, Gilgamish. In these dreams which he has told to his mother he receives premonition concerning the advent of the satyr Enkidu, destined to join with him in the conquest of Elam. Now the harlot urges Enkidu to enter the beautiful city, to clothe himself like other men and to learn the ways of civilization. When he enters he sees someone, whose name is broken away, eating bread and drinking milk, but the beautiful barbarian understands not. The harlot commands him to eat and drink also: “It is the conformity of life, Of the conditions and fate of the Land.” He rapidly learns the customs of men, becomes a shepherd and a mighty hunter. At last he comes to the notice of Gilgamish himself, who is shocked by the newly acquired manner of Enkidu. “Oh harlot, take away the man,” says the lord of Erech. Once again the faithful woman instructs her heroic lover in the conventions of society, this time teaching him the importance of the family in Babylonian life, and obedience to the ruler. Now the people of Erech assemble about him admiring his [210]godlike appearance. Gilgamish receives him and they dedicate their arms to heroic endeavor. At this point the epic brings in a new and powerful motif, the renunciation of woman’s love in the presence of a great undertaking. Gilgamish is enamoured of the beautiful virgin goddess Išhara, and Enkidu, fearing the effeminate effects of his friend’s attachment, prevents him forcibly from entering a house. A terrific combat between these heroes ensues,10 in which Enkidu conquers, and in a magnanimous speech he reminds Gilgamish of his higher destiny. In another unplaced fragment of the Assyrian text11 Enkidu rejects his mistress also, apparently on his own initiative and for ascetic reasons. This fragment, heretofore assigned to the second book, probably belongs to Book III. The tablet of the Assyrian version which carries the portion related on the new tablet has not been found. Man redeemed from barbarism is the major theme of Book II. The newly recovered section of the epic contains two legends which supplied the glyptic artists of Sumer and Accad with subjects for seals. Obverse III 28–32 describes Enkidu the slayer of lions and panthers. Seals in all periods frequently represent Enkidu in combat with a lion. The struggle between the two heroes, where Enkidu strives to rescue his friend from the fatal charms of Išhara, is probably depicted on seals also. On one of the seals published by Ward, Seal Cylinders of Western Asia, No. 459, a nude female stands beside the struggling heroes.12 This scene not improbably illustrates the effort of Enkidu to rescue his friend from the goddess. In fact the satyr stands between Gilgamish and Išhara(?) on the seal. [211] 1 Ni. 13981, published by Dr. Poebel in PBS. V, No. 2. 2 The local Bêl of Erech and a bye-form of Enlil, the earth god. Here he is the consort of the mother goddess Ninsun. 3 Tammuz is probably a real personage, although Dumu-zi, his original name, is certainly later than the title Ab-ú, probably the oldest epithet of this deity, see Tammuz and Ishtar, p. 8. Dumu-zi I take to have been originally the name of a prehistoric ruler of Erech, identified with the primitive deity Abu. 4 See ibid., page 40. 5 Also Meissner’s early Babylonian duplicate of Book X has invariably the same writing, see Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux, 298–303. 6 Sign whose gunufied form is read aga. 7 The standard text of the Assyrian version is by Professor Paul Haupt, Das Babylonische Nimrodepos, Leipzig, 1884. 8 The name of the mother of Gilgamish has been erroneously read ri-mat ilatNin-lil, or Rimat-Bêlit, see Dhorme 202, 37; 204, 30, etc. But Dr. Poebel, who also copied this text, has shown that Nin-lil is an erroneous reading for Nin-sun. For Ninsun as mother of Gilgamish see SBP. 153 n. 19 and R.A., IX 113 III 2. Ri-mat ilatNin-sun should be rendered “The wild cow Ninsun.” 9 The fragments which have been assigned to Book II in the British Museum collections by Haupt, Jensen, Dhorme and others belong to later tablets, probably III or IV. 10 Rm. 289, latter part of Col. II (part of the Assyrian version) published in HAUPT, ibid., 81–4 preserves a defective text of this part of the epic. This tablet has been erroneously assigned to Book IV, but it appears to be Book III. 11 K. 2589 and duplicate (unnumbered) in Haupt, ibid., 16–19. 12 See also Ward, No. 199. Transliteration 1it-bi-e-ma iluGilgamiš šu-na-tam i-pa-aš-šar. 2iz-za-kar-am1 a-na um-mi-šu 3um-mi i-na ša-a-at mu-ši-ti-i̭a 4ša-am-ḫa-ku-ma at-ta-na-al-la-ak 5i-na bi-ri-it id-da-tim 6ib-ba-šu-nim-ma ka-ka-’a2 ša-ma-i 7ki-?-?-rum3 ša a-nim im-ku-ut a-na ṣi-ri-i̭a 8áš-ši-šu-ma ik-ta-bi-it4 e-li-i̭a 9ilam5 iš-šu-ma nu-uš-ša-šu6 u-ul el-ti-’i̭ 10ad-ki ma-tum pa-ḫi-ir7 e-li-šu 11id-lu-tum ú-na-ša-ku ši-pi-šu 12ú-um-mi-id-ma     pu-ti 13i-mi- du         i̭a-ti 14aš-ši-a-šu-ma at-ba-la-áš-šu a-na ṣi-ri-ki 15um-mi iluGilgamiš mu-u-da-a-at ka-la-ma 16iz-za-kar-am a-na iluGilgamiš [212] 17mi-in-di iluGilgamish ša ki-ma ka-ti 18i-na ṣi-ri   i-wa-li-id-ma 19ú-ra-ab-bi-šu   ša-du-ú 20ta-mar-šu-ma [sa(?)]-ap-ḫa-ta at-ta 21id-lu-tum ú-na-ša-ku ši-pi-šu8 22te-iṭ-ṭi-ra-šu(?) … šu-ú-zu 23ta-tar-ra-[’a]-šu a-na ṣi-[ri-i̭]a 24[iš-(?)] ti-lam-ma9 i-ta-mar ša-ni-tam 25[šu-na-]ta i-ta-wa-a-am a-na um-mi-šu 26[um-m]i a-ta-mar ša-ni-tam 27[šu-na-ta a-ta]mar e-mi-a i-na zu-ki-im 28[i-na?] Unuk-(ki) ri-bi-tim10 29ḫa-aṣ-ṣi-nu   na-di-i-ma 30e-li-šu   pa-aḫ- ru 31ḫa-aṣ-ṣi-nu-um-ma ša-ni bu-nu-šu 32a-mur-šu-ma aḫ-ta-ta a-na-ku 33a-ra-am-šu-ma ki-ma áš-ša-tim 34a-ḫa-ap-pu-up   el-šu 35el-ki-šu-ma áš-ta-ka-an-šu 36a-na     a-ḫi-i̭a 37um-mi iluGilgamish mu-da-at ka-la-ma 38[iz-za-kar-am a-na iluGilgamish] ................................... [213] COL. II 1aš-šum uš-[ta-] ma-ḫa-ru it-ti-ka. 2iluGilgamish šu-na-tam i-pa-šar 3iluEn-ki-[dû w]a?-ši-ib ma-ḫar ḫa-ri-im-tim 4UR [ ]-ḫa-mu DI-?-al-lu-un 5[ ] im-ta-ši a-šar i-wa-al-du 6ûmê 611 ù 7 mu-ši- a-tim 7iluEn-ki-dû te-bi-   i-ma 8ša-[am-ka-ta]   ir- ḫi 9ḫa-[ri-im-tu pa-a]-ša i-pu-ša-am-ma 10iz-za-[kar-am] a-na iluEn-ki-dû12 11a-na-ṭal-ka dEn-ki-dû ki-ma ili ta-ba-áš-ši 12am-mi-nim it-ti na-ma-áš-te-e13 13ta-at-ta-[na-al-]la -ak ṣi-ra-am 14al-kam   lu-ùr-di-   ka 15a-na libbi Uruk-(ki) ri-bi-tim 16a-na biti [el-]lim mu-ša-bi ša A-nim 17dEn-ki-dû ti-bi lu-ru-ka 18a-na É-[an-n]a mu-ša-bi ša A-nim 19a-šar [iluGilgamiš] it-[.........] ne-pi-ši-tim(?) 20ù at-[   ]-di [   -] ma 21ta-[   ] ra-ma-an-   ka [214] 22al-ka ti-ba i-[na] ga-ag-ga-ri 23ma-a-a?14 -ak ri-i-im 24iš-me a-wa-az-za im-ta-gár ga-ba-ša 25mi-il-kum ša sinništi 26im-ta-[ku]-ut a-na libbi-šu 27iš-ḫu-uṭ li-ib-ša-am 28iš-ti-nam [ú]-la-ab-bi-iš-šu 29li-ib- [ša-am] ša-ni-a-am 30ši-i it-ta-al-ba- áš 31ṣa-ab-ta-at ga-az- zu 32ki-ma ? i-ri-id-di-šu 33a-na gu-up-ri ša ri-i-im 34a-š[ar   ] tar-ba-ṣi-im 35i-na [   ]-ḫu-ru ri-i̭a-ú15 36............................. (About two lines broken away.) COL. III 1ši-iz-ba ša na-ma-áš-te-e 2i-te-en-   ni-   iḳ 3a-ka-lam iš-ku-nu ma-ḫar-šu 4ip-te-iḳ-ma i-na -aṭ-ṭal16 5ù ip-pa-al-la-   as 6u-ul i-di dEn-ki- dû 7aklam a-na a-ka-lim 8šikaram   a-na ša-te-e-im 9la-a   lum-mu-   ud [215] 10ḫa-ri-im-lum pi-ša i-pu-ša-am- ma 11iz-za-kar-am a-na iluEn-ki-dû 12a-ku-ul ak-lam dEn-ki-dû 13zi-ma-at ba-la-ṭi-im 14bi-ši-ti ši-im-ti ma-ti 15i-ku-ul a-ak-lam iluEn-ki-dû 16a-di ši-bi-e-šu 17šikaram iš-ti-a-am 187 aṣ-ṣa-am-mi-im17 19it-tap-šar kab-ta-tum i-na-an-gu 20i-li-iṣ libba- šu- ma 21pa-nu-šu [it-]ta(?)-bir -ru18 22ul-tap-pi-it [............]-i 23šu-ḫu-ra-am pa-ga-ar-šu 24ša-am-nam ip-ta-ša-áš-ma 25a-we-li-iš i-mē 26il-ba- áš li-ib-ša-am 27ki-ma mu-ti i-ba-áš-ši 28il-ki ka-ak-ka-šu 29la-bi ú gi-ir- ri 30iš-sa-ak-pu šab-[ši]-eš mu-ši-a-ti 31ut- tap -pi-iš šib-ba-ri19 32la-bi uk-t[a ]-ši-id 33it-ti immer na-ki-[e?] ra-bu-tum 34iluEn-ki-dû ma-aṣ-ṣa-ar-šu-nu 35a-we-lum wa-ru-um 36iš-[te]-en id-lum 37a-na[ ........ u]-za-ak-ki-ir ........................... (About five lines broken away.) [216] REVERSE I .............................. 1i-ip-pu-uš     ul-ṣa-am 2iš-ši-ma   i-ni-i-šu 3i-ta-mar   a-we-lam 4iz20-za-kar-am   a-na ḫarimti 5ša-am-ka-at uk-ki-ši21 a-we-lam 6a-na mi-nim    il-li-kam 7zi-ki-ir-šu   lu-uš-šu22 8ḫa-ri-im-tum iš-ta-si a-we-lam 9i-ba-uš-šu-um-ma i-ta-mar-šu 10e-di-il23 e-eš-ta-ḫi-[ṭa-am] 11mi-nu   a-la-ku-zu na-aḫ-24 [     -]ma 12e pi-šu    i-pu-ša-am-[ma] 13iz-za-kar-am a-na iluEn-[ki-dû] 14bi-ti-iš e-mu-tim [                ] 15ši-ma-a-at    ni-ši-i-   ma 16tu-ṣa25-ar pa-a-ta-tim26 17a-na âli dup-šak-ki-i e ṣi-en 18UG-AD-AD-LIL e-mi ṣa-a-a-ḫa-tim [217] 19a-na šarri Unuk-(ki) ri-bi-tim 20pi-ti pu-uk epši27 a-na ḫa-a-a-ri 21a-na iluGilgamiš šarri ša Unuk-(ki) ri-bi-tim 22pi-ti pu-uk epši28 23a-na ha-a-a-ri 24áš-ša-at ši-ma-tim i-ra-aḫ-ḫi 25šu-u pa-na-nu-um-ma 26mu-uk wa-ar-ka-nu 27i-na mi-il-ki ša ili ga-bi-ma 28i-na bi-ti-iḳ a-pu-un-na-ti-šu29 29ši- ma- az- zum 30a-na zi-ik-ri id-li-im 31i-ri-ku pa-nu-šu REVERSE II ............................................................ (About five lines broken away.) 1i-il-la-ak- .......... 2ù ša-am-ka-at[     ]ar-ki-šu 3i- ru- ub-ma30 a-na31 libbi Uruk-(ki) ri-bi-tim 4ip-ḫur um-ma-nu-um i-na ṣi-ri-šu 5iz-zi-za-am-ma i-na zu-ki-im 6ša Unuk-(ki) ri-bi-tim 7pa-aḫ-ra-a-ma ni-šu [218] 8i-ta-mē-a   i-na ṣi-ri-šu pi(?)-it-tam32 9a-na mi-[ni]33 iluGilgamiš ma-ši-il 10la-nam   ša- pi-  il 11e-ṣi[   pu]-uk-ku-ul 12    i ? -ak-ta 13i[-    -]di   i-ši? 14ši-iz-ba ša[na-ma-]áš-[te]-e 15i-te-  en-  ni-   iḳ 16ka-i̭ā-na i-na [libbi] Uruk-(ki) kak-ki-a-tum34 17id-lu-tum u-te-el-li-   lu 18ša-ki-in  ip-ša-   nu35 19a-na idli ša i-tu-ru   zi-mu-šu 20a-na iluGilgamiš ki-ma i-li-im 21ša-ki-iš-šum36 me-iḫ-rum 22a-na ilatIš-ḫa-ra ma-i̭ā-lum 23na-   [di]-i-   ma 24iluGilgamish id-[   ]na-an(?)... 25i-na mu-ši in-ni-[    -]id 26i-na-ak37-ša-am- ma 27it-ta-[    ]i-na zûki 28ip-ta-ra-[ku   ]-ak-tām 29ša   iluGilgamish 30........... da-na(?) ni-iš-šu COL. III 1ur-(?)ḫa ..................... 2iluGilgamiš ................ 3i-na ṣi-ri .................... [219] 4i-ḫa-an-ni-ib [pi-ir-ta-šu?] 5it-bi-ma ... 6a-na pa-ni- šu 7it-tam-ḫa-ru i-na ri-bi-tu ma-ti 8iluEn-ki-dû ba-ba-am ip-ta-ri-ik 9i-na ši-pi-šu 10iluGilgamiš e-ri-ba-am u-ul id-di-in 11iṣ-ṣa-ab-tu-ma ki-ma li-i-im 12i- lu- du38 13zi-ip-pa-am ’i-bu- tu 14i-ga-rum ir-tu-tū39 15iluGilgamiš ù iluEn-ki- dû 16iṣ-ṣa-ab-tu-ù- ma 17ki-ma li-i-im i-lu-du 18zi-ip-pa-am ’i-bu- tu 19i-ga-rum ir-tu-tū 20ik-mi-is-ma iluGilgamiš 21i-na ga-ga-ag-ga-ri ši-ip-šu 22ip-ši-iḫ40 uṣ-ṣa-šu- ma 23i-ni-’i i-ra-az-zu 24iš-tu i-ra-zu i-ni-ḫu41 25iluEn-ki-dû a-na ša-ši-im 26iz-za-kar-am a-na iluGilgamiš 27ki-ma iš-te-en-ma um-ma-ka 28ú- li- id- ka 29ri-im-tum ša zu- pu-ri 30ilat-Nin- sun- na 31ul-lu e-li mu-ti ri-eš-su [220] 32šar-ru-tam ša ni-ši 33i-ši-im-kum iluEn-lil duppu 2 kam-ma šu-tu-ur e-li … 4 šu-ši42 1 Here this late text includes both variants pašāru and zakāru. The earlier texts have only the one or the other. 2 For kakabê; b becomes u̯ and then is reduced to the breathing. 3 The variants have kima kiṣri; ki-[ma]?-rum is a possible reading. The standard Assyrian texts regard Enkidu as the subject. 4 Var. da-an 5 ŠAM-KAK = ilu, net. The variant has ultaprid ki-is-su-šu, “he shook his murderous weapon.” For kissu see ZA. 9,220,4 = CT. 12,14b 36, giš-kud = ki-is-su. 6 Var. nussu for nuš-šu = nušša-šu. The previous translations of this passage are erroneous. 7 This is to my knowledge the first occurence of the infinitive of this verb, paḫēru, not paḫāru. 8 Text ma? 9 ištanamma > ištilamma. 10 Cf. Code of Hammurapi IV 52 and Streck in Babyloniaca II 177. 11 Restored from Tab. I Col. IV 21. 12 Cf. Dhorme Choix de Textes Religieux 198, 33. 13 namaštû a late form which has followed the analogy of reštû in assuming the feminine t as part of the root. The long û is due to analogy with namaššû a Sumerian loan-word with nisbe ending. 14 Room for a small sign only, perhaps A; māi̭āk? For mâka, there, see BEHRENS, LSS. II page 1 and index. 15 Infinitive “to shepherd”; see also Poebel, PBS. V 106 I, ri-i̭a-ú, ri-te-i̭a-ú. 16 The text has clearly AD-RI. 17 Or azzammim? The word is probably an adverb; hardly a word for cup, mug (??). 18 it is uncertain and ta more likely than uš. One expects ittabriru. Cf. muttabrirru, CT. 17, 15, 2; littatabrar, EBELING, KTA. 69, 4. 19 For šapparu. Text and interpretation uncertain. uttappiš II² from tapāšu, Hebrew tāpaś, seize. 20 Text ta! 21 On ekēšu, drive away, see Zimmern, Shurpu, p. 56. Cf. uk-kiš Myhrman, PBS. I 14, 17; uk-ki-ši, King, Cr. App. V 55; etc., etc. 22 The Hebrew cognate of mašû, to forget, is našâ, Arabic nasijia, and occurs here in Babylonian for the first time. See also Brockelman, Vergleichende Grammatik 160 a. 23 Probably phonetic variant of edir. The preterite of edēru, to be in misery, has not been found. If this interpretation be correct the preterite edir is established. For the change r > l note also attalaḫ < attaraḫ, Harper, Letters 88, 10, bilku < birku, RA. 9, 77 II 13; uttakkalu < uttakkaru, Ebeling, KTA. 49 IV 10. 24 Also na-’-[     -]ma is possible. 25 The text cannot be correct since it has no intelligible sign. My reading is uncertain. 26 Text uncertain, kal-lu-tim is possible. 27 KAK-ši. 28 KAK-ši. 29 Literally nostrils. pitik apunnati-šu, work done in his presence(?). The meaning of the idiom is uncertain. 30 Text ZU! 31 Text has erroneous form. 32 Text PA-it-tam clearly! 33 Omitted by the scribe. 34 Sic! The plural of kakku, kakkîtu(?). 35 Cf. e-pi-ša-an-šu-nu libâru, “May they see their doings,” Maḳlu VII 17. 36 For šakin-šum. 37 On the verb nâku see the Babylonian Book of Proverbs § 27. 38 The verb la’āṭu, to pierce, devour, forms its preterite iluṭ; see VAB. IV 216, 1. The present tense which occurs here as iluṭ also. 39 Note BUL(tu-ku) = ratātu (falsely entered in Meissner, SAI. 7993), and irattutu in Zimmern, Shurpu, Index. 40 “For ipšaḫ.” 41 Sic! ḫu reduced to the breathing ’u; read i-ni-’u. 42 The tablet is reckoned at forty lines in each column, Translation 1Gilgamish arose interpreting dreams, 2addressing his mother. 3“My mother! during my night 4I, having become lusty, wandered about 5in the midst of omens. 6And there came out stars in the heavens, 7Like a … of heaven he fell upon me. 8I bore him but he was too heavy for me. 9He bore a net but I was not able to bear it. 10I summoned the land to assemble unto him, 11that heroes might kiss his feet. 12He stood up before me1 13and they stood over against me. 14I lifted him and carried him away unto thee.” 15The mother of Gilgamish she that knows all things, 16said unto Gilgamish:— [212] 17“Truly oh Gilgamish he is 18born2 in the fields like thee. 19The mountains have reared him. 20Thou beholdest him and art distracted(?) 21Heroes kiss his feet. 22Thou shalt spare him…. 23Thou shalt lead him to me.” 24Again he dreamed and saw another dream 25and reported it unto his mother. 26“My mother, I have seen another 27[dream. I beheld] my likeness in the street. 28In Erech of the wide spaces3 29he hurled the axe, 30and they assembled about him. 31Another axe seemed his visage. 32I saw him and was astounded. 33I loved him as a woman, 34falling upon him in embrace. 35I took him and made him 36my brother.” 37The mother of Gilgamish she that knows all things 38[said unto Gilgamish:—] ................................... [213] COL. II 1that he may join with thee in endeavor.” 2(Thus) Gilgamish solves (his) dream. 3Enkidu sitting before the hierodule 4 5[   ] forgot where he was born. 6Six days and seven nights 7came forth Enkidu 8and cohabited with the courtesan. 9The hierodule opened her mouth 10speaking unto Enkidu. 11“I behold thee Enkidu; like a god thou art. 12Why with the animals 13wanderest thou on the plain? 14Come! I will lead thee 15into the midst of Erech of the wide places, 16even unto the holy house, dwelling place of Anu. 17Oh Enkidu, arise, I will conduct thee 18unto Eanna dwelling place of Anu, 19where Gilgamish [oppresses] the souls of men(?) 20And as I ............ 21thou shalt ........ thyself. [214] 22Come thou, arise from the ground 23unto the place yonder (?) of the shepherd.” 24He heard her speak and accepted her words with favor. 25The advice of the woman 26fell upon his heart. 27She tore off one garment 28and clothed him with it. 29With a second garment 30she clothed herself. 31She clasped his hand, 32guiding him like .............. 33unto the mighty presence of the shepherd, 34unto the place of the ... of the sheepfolds. 35In ......... to shepherd 36............................. (About two lines broken away.) COL. III 1Milk of the cattle 2he drank. 3Food they placed before him. 4He broke bread4 5gazing and looking. 6But Enkidu understood not. 7Bread to eat, 8beer to drink, 9he had not been taught. [215] 10The hierodule opened her mouth 11and said unto Enkidu:— 12“Eat bread, oh Enkidu! 13It is the conformity of life, 14of the conditions and the fate of the land.” 15Enkidu ate bread, 16until he was satiated. 17Beer he drank 18seven times(?). 19His thoughts became unbounded and he shouted loudly. 20His heart became joyful, 21and his face glowed. 22He stroked................. 23the hair of the head.5 His body 24with oil he anointed. 25He became like a man. 26He attired himself with clothes 27even as does a husband. 28He seized his weapon, 29which the panther and lion 30fells in the night time cruelly. 31He captured the wild mountain goats. 32The panther he conquered. 33Among the great sheep for sacrifice 34Enkidu was their guard. 35A man, a leader, 36A hero. 37Unto .......... he elevated ........................... (About five lines broken away.) [216] REVERSE I .............................. 1And he made glad. 2He lifted up his eyes, 3and beheld the man, 4and said unto the hierodule:— 5“Oh harlot, take away the man. 6Wherefore did he come to me? 7I would forget the memory of him.” 8The hierodule called unto the man 9and came unto him beholding him. 10She sorrowed and was astonished 11how his ways were ............ 12Behold she opened her mouth 13saying unto Enkidu:— 14“At home with a family [to dwell??] 15is the fate of mankind. 16Thou shouldest design boundaries(??) 17for a city. The trencher-basket put (upon thy head). 18.... ......an abode of comfort. [217] 19For the king of Erech of the wide places 20open, addressing thy speech as unto a husband. 21Unto Gilgamish king of Erech of the wide places 22open, addressing thy speech 23as unto a husband. 24He cohabits with the wife decreed for him, 25even he formerly. 26But henceforth 27in the counsel which god has spoken, 28in the work of his presence 29shall be his fate.” 30At the mention of the hero 31his face became pale. REVERSE II ............................................................ (About five lines broken away.) 1going ....................... 2and the harlot ..... after him. 3He entered into the midst of Erech of the wide places. 4The artisans gathered about him. 5And as he stood in the street 6of Erech of the wide places, 7the people assembled [218] 8disputing round about him:— 9“How is he become like Gilgamish suddenly? 10In form he is shorter. 11In ........ he is made powerful. 12 13 14Milk of the cattle 15he drank. 16Continually in the midst of Erech weapons 17the heroes purified. 18A project was instituted. 19Unto the hero whose countenance was turned away, 20unto Gilgamish like a god 21he became for him a fellow. 22For Išhara a couch 23was laid. 24Gilgamish ................... 25In the night he .............. 26embracing her in sleep. 27They ........ in the street 28halting at the ................ 29of Gilgamish. 30.......... mightily(?) COL. III 1A road(?) .................... 2Gilgamish ................... 3in the plain .................. [219] 4his hair growing thickly like the corn. 5He came forth ... 6into his presence. 7They met in the wide park of the land. 8Enkidu held fast the door 9with his foot, 10and permitted not Gilgamish to enter. 11They grappled with each other 12goring like an ox. 13The threshold they destroyed. 14The wall they demolished. 15Gilgamish and Enkidu 16grappled with each other, 17goring like an ox. 18The threshold they destroyed. 19The wall they demolished. 20Gilgamish bowed 21to the ground at his feet 22and his javelin reposed. 23He turned back his breast. 24After he had turned back his breast, 25Enkidu unto that one 26spoke, even unto Gilgamish. 27“Even as one6 did thy mother 28bear thee, 29she the wild cow of the cattle stalls, 30Ninsunna, 31whose head she exalted more than a husband. [220] 32Royal power over the people 33Enlil has decreed for thee.” Second tablet. Written upon ... 240 (lines). [221] 1 Literally “he attained my front.” 2 IV¹ of walādu. 3 I.e., in the suburb of Erech. 4 patāḳu has apparently the same sense originally as batāḳu, although the one forms its preterite iptiḳ, and the other ibtuḳ. Cf. also maḫāṣu break, hammer and construct. 5 The passage is obscure. Here šuḫuru is taken as a loan-word from suģur = ḳimmatu, hair of the head. The infinitive II¹ of saḫāru is philologically possible. 6 I.e., an ordinary man. Index to Parts 2 and 3 A. Adab, city, 123, 23. addi, wailing, 117, 31; 137, 22; 161, 12. aḫu, brother, 212, 36. Aja, goddess, 198, 9. al (giš), al-gar (giš), a musical instrument, 187–191. See also No. 20 Rev. 7–12. al-bi, compound verb, 189 n. 6. In Ni. 8164 (unpublished) al-gar, al-gar-balag in list with (giš)-á-lá, also an instrument of music. alad, protecting genius, 154, 18. ameliš, like a man, 215, 25. Amurrû, god. Psalm to, 118; 119. angubba, sentinel, 180, 14. Anu, god. 116, 18:26 ff. 131, 8; 165, 9; 180, 20. Anunnaki, gods, 114, 17:21; 116, 25; 116 n. 7; 128, 13; 135, 31; 189, 21. Anunit, goddess, 158, 12; 166, 2. apunnatu, nostrils, pitiḳ, apunnāti, 217, 28. aṣṣammim (?), 215, 18. Arallû, 132, 26; 134, 7. arāmu, cover, 198 n. 2. arāḳu, be pale, Prt. iriku, 217, 31. arḫiš, quickly, 199, 28. Aruru, goddess. Lamentation to, 115. Sister of Enlil, 115, 2; 171, 29; 190, 25. Other references, 116, 13:15:18; 117, 34 f. Asarludug, god, 163, 8; 170, 4. Aš-im-ur, title of Moon-god, 136, 12. áš omitted, No. 19, 2. aš-me, disk, 133, 38. Ašširgi, god, No. 22, Rev. 7. Azagsud, goddess, 196, 30:33; 197, 38. B. Babbar, god, 116, 24; 139, 43; 147, 21; 148, 3; 152. Babylon, city, 158, 14; 160, 6; 163, 8; 166, 4:11. badara, see 200 n. 2. badarani, a weapon, 133, 36. balag, lyre, 138, 52. bansur, table; title of a goddess, 175, 3. Bau, goddess, 179, 2; 181, 30; 182, 32; 141, 7:10. bišîtu, condition, 215, 14. bi’u, cavern, 196, 29. bulukku, crab, 174, 5. burgul, engraver, 185, 8. C. Cutha, city. Center of the cult of Nergal, 167, 15. D. Dada, god, 192, 6. Dagan, West Semitic god, 149, 21. Damu, title of Tammuz, 176, 7. Deification of kings, 106–9; 127 n. 1. dêpu, shatter, 195 n. 16. [222] DI-BAL, ideogram in incantations, 194, 10. Dilbat, city, 167, 16. Dilmun, land and city, 112, 2:4. dimgul, dimdul, master workman, 150. dingir-gal-gal-e-ne, the great gods, the Anunnaki, 114, 21:125; 149, 19. dumu-anna, daughter of heaven, title of Bau, 179, 5; 181, 28; 184, 28. dumu-sag, title of Tašmet, 163, 12. Dungi, king of Ur, liturgy to, 136. dupšakku, trencher basket, 216, 17. Duranki, epithet for Nippur, 122, 18; 180, 11. E. E-anna, temple in Erech, 123, 30; 125; 148, 12; 213, 18. E-babbar, temple of the sun god, 152; 158, 11; 166, 1. Perhaps read E-barra. E-daranna, temple of Enki in Babylon, 169, 25; 170, 29. See BL. 133. edēlu = edēru, be gloomy, 216, 10. é-dub, house of learning, 117, 39. é-gal, palace, No. 19, Rev. 3; 115, 11; 131, 7; 134, 22; 158, 9. é-gig = ḳiṣṣu, 191, 11. E-ibe-Anu, temple in Dilbat, 167, 16. E-kinammaka, temple, 115, 10. E-kišibba, temple in Kish, 166, 13. E-kur, temple, 180, 12; 183, 23; 190, 7; 146, 9; 147, 17; 158, 8; 160, 4; 166, 17; 169, 23. Emaḫ, Ešmaḫ, ritual house of the water cult of Marduk, 163, 7; 115, 4. E-malga-sud, temple, 181, 24; 141, 3. E-meteg, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. E-mete-ursag, temple in Kish, 166, 13. E-namtila, temple, 160, 4; 169, 24. en-a-nu-un, en-á-nun, title of Innini and Gula, 173, 2. Enbilulu, title of Marduk, 170, 5. E-ninnû, temple, 181, 22. EN-ḪUL-tim-mu, 194 n. 2. EN-KA-KA, bêl dabābi, 194, 2. Enki, god. Hymn to, No. 20, 113, 7; 114, 10; 116, 21; 122, 7; 149, 16. Enkidu, satyr, 213, 3:7:10:11; 214, 6; 215, 11:12:15:34; 216, 13; 219, 8:15:25; 131, 11; 134, 16; 178, 13. Enlil, god. Liturgy to, 155–184. Regarded as god of light, 157, 1 ff. 158, 3 f. Other references, 114, 19; 115, 2; 116, 19; 131, 6; 136, 5; 139, 40; 149, 22; 146, 3:7:14; 189, 11:19; 220, 33. Enul, god, 149, 16. Enzu, god, 139, 41; 146, 3. epšānu, deeds, 218, 18. epû, be dark, I² itêpû, 196, 29. Erech, city, 125; 149, 13. Erech ribîtim, 212, 28; 213, 15; 217, 19:21; 217, 3:6. eri-azag, holy city, Isin, 141, 8. erida, title, 175, 1. Eridu, city, 113, 20; 136, 13. Erishkigal, goddess, 131, 10; 134, 11. eršagtugmal, penitential psalm, 118. E-sagila, temple, 152. E-sakudkalamma, temple, 166, 10; 169 n. 4. ešendili, a title, 177, 10. [223] eškar, fixed tax, 188, 9. eš-lal, a sacred place, 161, 14. E-temen-anki, temple, 169, 25. E-turkalamma, temple, 166, 14. Euphrates, river, 183, 12; 183, 20. E-zida, temple, 166, 12. Ezina, grain goddess, 174, 9. Ezira, reading of the divine name KA-DI, 177, 11. F. Fara, modern Arabic name for the site of Isin (?), 177 n. 4. G. GAB, baked bread, 200, 33. GAB-LAL, a cake made with honey, 195, 22; 200, 35. GAR-šunnu = epišan-šunu, 198, 13. gašan-gula, title of Ninâ, 119 n. 2. gepar, dark chamber, 123, 30 f., 148, 10; 161, 18. Gibil, god, 197, 3. gi-gál(giš),interlude, 151 n. 1; 182, 33. gigunna, 114, 23. Gilgamish, king of Erech, 207; 211, 1:115 f. 212, 17:37; 213, 2; 217, 21; 218, 9:20:24:29 and below 2; 219, 10;15:20:26. Derivation of name, 208. See also No. 16 Rev. II 15; 197, 42; 124 f. gilsa, a sacred relic, 132, 22. Girra, Irra, god, 174, 7; 177, 12. girru, lion, 215, 29. Girsu, city, 181, 23. Guanna, deity, No. 16 Rev. II 18. Guedin, province, 129, 28. Gunura, goddess of healing, 176, 6. gupru, mighty, 214, 33. Gutium, land, 120 ff. H. Hallab, city, 125; 141. ḫanābu, grow thickly, Prs. ibannib, 219, 4. ḫapāpu, embrace, 212, 34. ḫaṣṣinu, axe, 212, 29:31. ḫarbatu, waste place, 200, 39. Harsagkalamma, temple, 166, 14. Hubur, mythical river, 197, 42. ḫûlu, a bird, 199, 31. ḫûḳu, a bird, 199, 31. I. Ibi-Sin, king of Ur, 151 n. 2. ibsi, liturgical expression, 120, 5. Igigi, heaven spirits, 116 n. 6. IGI-NAGIN-NA, 194, 11. imib, weapon, 131, 8. mi-ib, ibid. n.3. imin, seven. Seven lands, 130, 35; seventh day, 134, 18. Immer, god, 177, 8. Indag, god, consort of Gula, 173, 3. Innini, goddess, 123. Liturgy to, 184; 123, 29. Consort of Shamash, 148, 4. Other references, 154, 21. iṣṣur šamê, unclean birds, 195 n. 10. Išhara, goddess, 218, 22. Isin, city, 122, 15; 176, 4. Ishme-Dagan, 178 ff. Son of Enlil, 181, 29; 182, 32. Liturgy to, 143. K. KA-DIB-BI, sibit pî, 194, 10. KAK-DIG, a weapon, 130, 4. kakkitu (?), weapon. Pl. kakkiatum, 218, 16. KAK-SIR, a weapon (?), 130, 4. [121] kalama, the Land, Sumer, 138, 25; 141, 5; 147, 22; 150, 4; 154, 17; 177, 9. kanami=kalama, land, 120, 8. KA-NE, a new ideograph, 153 n. 10. kasû, bind. I² liktisu, 198, 20. Kenurra, chapel of Ninlil, 114, 22; 123, 20; 160, 4; 166, 18; 166, 8; 169, 24. Keš, city, 115, 11; 123, 22. kešda-azag, a relic, 132, 27. ki, kin for gim = kima, 120, 6. KI-AG-MAL, râmu, 194 n. 4. Kidurkazal, daughter of Ninkasi, 145. ki-malla, to bend. tig-zu ki-ma-al-la nu-gí-gí, “Thy neck wearies not in bending,” 168, 2. [Correct the translation.] ki-in-gin, ki-en-gin, Sumer, 115, 24; 134, 19; 189, 17. KI-SAR, ḳaḳḳara tašabbiṭ, 199, 29. Kish, city, 129, 30; 166, 12. é kiš-(ki)-šú, so read, No. 5 Obv. 8. Kullab, city, 149, 14; 173, 1. kunin, gunin, reed basket, 150 n. 3. kurgal, “great mountain,” title of Sumer, 114, 11. Of Enlil, 114, 19; 182, 5. KURUN-NA, (amelu), 196, 34. KUŠ-KU-MAL, 194, 11. L. la’aṭu, gore. Prt. ilûdu, 219, 12:17. labu, panther, 215, 29:32. Lagash, city, 181, 23:26. Laḫama, goddess of Chaos, 113, 5. Laws, promulgated by Dungi, 138, 31. Libit-Ishtar, king, 141. libšu, garment, 214, 27:29; 215, 26. Ligirsig, a god, 113, 3. lilazag, epithet of a deified king, 141, 1. Lillaenna, goddess, 192, 5. limēnu, be evil. II¹ ulammenu-inni, 197, 7. Lugal-dīg, god, 197, 5. lu’ûtu, pollution, 195, 19. M. Magan, land, 112, 2:5. mai̭ālu, couch, 218, 22. malāšu, shear, 195, 20. Mamit, 200, 41. mandatu, form, 195, 21. mal-gar (gi), a musical instrument, 191, 10. mangu, disease, 195, 19. Marduk, god, 151. markasu, leader, 150. masû, seize, 195 n. 5. mašû, to forget, 216, 7. Me-azag, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. meḫru, fellow, 218, 21. Meḫuš, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. Meluḫḫa, land, 112, 6. Meslam, temple in Cutha, 167, 15. mesû, a tree, 159, 23. muk, now, but now, 217, 26. Mulgenna, Saturn, 137, 18. Mulmul, gods, 142. N. nâdu, water bottle, 198, 17. nadîtu, temple devotee, 188, 7. nagû, shout. Prs. inangu, 215, 19. nâku, embrace, 218, 26. namaštû, cattle, etc., 213, 12:17; 214, 1; 219, 14. Namtar, god, 197, 3; 132, 24. Nangt, goddess, 192, 7. [225] Nannar, god, 115, 12; 116, 23; 133, 38; 137, 11; 150, 2. Nergal, god, 131, 6. Nidaba, goddess, 191. ni-gál, cattle, 121, 6. nimir = ligir, 174, 4. ninda, linear measure, 133, 41. Ningal, goddess, No. 19, 5; 148, 3; 151, 3. Ningišzida, god, 133, 34. Nin-isinna, goddess, 122, 16; 191, 15. Ninkasi, goddess, 144. Ninki, goddess, 149, 16. Ninlil, goddess, 116, 20; 123, 20; 137, 12; 146, 14. Ninmada, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. Ninmaḫ, goddess, 116, 22. Ninmenna, epithet of Damgalnunna, 190, 27. Ninsun, goddess, 219, 30; 208 n. 6; 129; 131, 16 (?). Nintudri, goddess, 123, 26. Nintudra, 137, 16. Creatress of man and woman, 192. Ninul, goddess, 149, 16. Ninurašâ, god, 191, 12; 146, 12. Ninzuanna, goddess, 122, 13. Nippur, city, 112, 8; 122, 18:19; 160, 3; 169, 21; 180, 11; 149, 18; 158, 7; 165, 16. NI-SUR (amelu), 196, 35. Nudimmud, god, 199, 25. No. 20, 10. nugiganna, epithet of Innini, 185, 2. nûn apsi, unclean fish, 195 n. 11. Nunamnirri, god, 190, 28; 146, 13; 180, 10:13:17. nun-ùr, epithet of Amurrû, 119, 3. Nusiligga, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. Nusku, god, 146, 7; 163, 13. P. Pabilsag, god. Son and consort of Gula, 173 n. 3; 176, 5. A form of Tammuz. pananumma, formerly, 217, 25. Panunnaki, goddess, consort of Marduk, 163, 9. patāḳu, fashion, break, 214, 4. paturru, a weapon, 200, 37. Pleiades, 142. R. ratātu, demolish, 219, 19. Rimat ilatNinsun, 208 n. 6; 219, 29. Ruškišag, goddess, 132, 28. RU-TIG, an epithet, 141, 2. S. sa-bar; sa-sud-da, liturgical note, 182, 31. šabšiš, cruelly, 215, 30. Sagilla, temple, 158, 15. E-sagila, 160, 5; 166, 5; 166, 11. šaḫātu, be astounded, 216, 10. Arabic saḫiṭa. ṣai̭āḫatu, desire, comfort, 216, 18. šakāpu, fell. I² išsakpu, 215, 30. ṣalûtu, enmity, 199, 27. Šamaš, god, 197, 4:8; 198, 10:13; 199, 25:31. Šamaš-šum-ukin, king. Incantations for, 193–200; 199, 23. Samsuiluna, king, 151. SAR-DI-DA, a relic, 133, 37. Serpent adversary, 183, 21; 148, 12. Seven, sacred number. Seven gods, 196, 30. Ship, in legend, 113, 2. Silsirsir, a chapel. Sin, god. Hymn to, No. 19. sippu, threshold, 219, 13:18. [226] Sippar, city, 158, 10; 160, 5; 166, 19. sirgidda, long song, 140, 54. Siriš, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. Siriškaš, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. Siriškašgig, daughter of Ninkasi, 144. sirsagga, first melody, 117, 28; 139, 48. ŠU-AN = kat ili, 194, 12. See also ŠU-dINNINI, 194, 12. ŠU-NAM-ERIM-MA, 194, 13. ŠU-NAM-LU-GAL-LU, 194, 13. subura, earth, 175, 3. su-ud, sú-ud-ám, epithet of goddess of Šuruppak, 177, 10 and note 4. šuḫuru, hair (?), 215, 23. sukkal-zid, title of Nebo, 163, 10. Šulpae, god, No. 16 II 22. Sumer, land, 113, 21; 114, 11; 136, 2. sumugan, title of Girra, 177, 12 and note; 179, 3. T. Tablet of fates, 132 n. 3. Tammuz, ancient ruler, 208. Liturgy to, 191. Other references, 126; 208; 131, 20. tapāšu, seize, capture, II² uttappiš, 215, 31. temēru, cook, 196, 35. Tigris, river, 183, 12. Tummal, land, 190, 9; 191, 10. U. ud, spirit, word, 150, 1:4; 158, 16; 159, 17:24. ul-al-tar, 191 n. 6. ulinnu, girdle cord, 195, 20. Ulmaš, temple of Anunit, 158, 13; 166, 3. Ur, city, 134, 21; 137, 6. Lamentation for, 150. Other references, No. 19, 4:7:8:16:28: Rev. 5; 151, 3. Ur-azag, king of Isin (?), 140 n. 2. Ur-Engur, king of Ur, 126 ff. urinu, spear (?), 173, 3. ursaggal, epithet for Ninurašā, 165, 11. For Enbilulu, 170, 5. ušumgal, 117, 33. Z. zâbu, flow. li-zu-bu, 198, 16. Cf. gàm = za’ibu, miṭirtu, words for canal, SAI. 691–3. zag-sal, liturgical note, 103 f. No. 21 end. za-am, 138, 34; 139, 38; 140, 56. zênu, be enraged, II¹ uzinu-inni, 197, 6. ZI-TAR-RU-DA = nikis napišti, 194 n. 6. [124] Description of Tablets Number in this volume. 1 Museum number. 7771 Description. Dark brown unbaked tablet. Three columns. Lower edge slightly broken. Knobs at left upper and left lower corners to facilitate the holding of the tablet. H. 7 inches: W. 6½; T. 1½. Second tablet of the Epic of Gilgamish. [125] Autograph Plates Plate LXIII. Plate LXIV. Plate LXV. Plate LXVI. Plate LXVII. Plate LXVIII. Plate LXIX. Tablet of the Gilgamish Epic (Obverse) Plate LXX. Tablet of the Gilgamish Epic (Reverse) *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE EPIC OF GILGAMISH ***

The Gilgamesh Epic is the most notable literary product of Babylonia as yet discovered in the mounds of Mesopotamia. It recounts the exploits and adventures of a favorite hero, and in its final form covers twelve tablets, each tablet consisting of six columns (three on the obverse and three on the reverse) of about 50 lines for each column, or a total of about 3600 lines. Of this total, however, barely more than one-half has been found among the remains of the great collection of cuneiform tablets gathered by King Ashurbanapal (668–626 B.C.) in his palace at Nineveh, and discovered by Layard in 18541 in the course of his excavations of the mound Kouyunjik (opposite Mosul). The fragments of the epic painfully gathered—chiefly by George Smith—from the circa 30,000 tablets and bits of tablets brought to the British Museum were published in model form by Professor Paul Haupt;2 and that edition still remains the primary source for our study of the Epic. [10] For the sake of convenience we may call the form of the Epic in the fragments from the library of Ashurbanapal the Assyrian version, though like most of the literary productions in the library it not only reverts to a Babylonian original, but represents a late copy of a much older original. The absence of any reference to Assyria in the fragments recovered justifies us in assuming that the Assyrian version received its present form in Babylonia, perhaps in Erech; though it is of course possible that some of the late features, particularly the elaboration of the teachings of the theologians or schoolmen in the eleventh and twelfth tablets, may have been produced at least in part under Assyrian influence. A definite indication that the Gilgamesh Epic reverts to a period earlier than Hammurabi (or Hammurawi)3 i.e., beyond 2000 B. C., was furnished by the publication of a text clearly belonging to the first Babylonian dynasty (of which Hammurabi was the sixth member) in CT. VI, 5; which text Zimmern4 recognized as a part of the tale of Atra-ḫasis, one of the names given to the survivor of the deluge, recounted on the eleventh tablet of the Gilgamesh Epic.5 This was confirmed by the discovery6 of a [11]fragment of the deluge story dated in the eleventh year of Ammisaduka, i.e., c. 1967 B.C. In this text, likewise, the name of the deluge hero appears as Atra-ḫasis (col. VIII, 4).7 But while these two tablets do not belong to the Gilgamesh Epic and merely introduce an episode which has also been incorporated into the Epic, Dr. Bruno Meissner in 1902 published a tablet, dating, as the writing and the internal evidence showed, from the Hammurabi period, which undoubtedly is a portion of what by way of distinction we may call an old Babylonian version.8 It was picked up by Dr. Meissner at a dealer’s shop in Bagdad and acquired for the Berlin Museum. The tablet consists of four columns (two on the obverse and two on the reverse) and deals with the hero’s wanderings in search of a cure from disease with which he has been smitten after the death of his companion Enkidu. The hero fears that the disease will be fatal and longs to escape death. It corresponds to a portion of Tablet X of the Assyrian version. Unfortunately, only the lower portion of the obverse and the upper of the reverse have been preserved (57 lines in all); and in default of a colophon we do not know the numeration of the tablet in this old Babylonian edition. Its chief value, apart from its furnishing a proof for the existence of the Epic as early as 2000 B. C., lies (a) in the writing Gish instead of Gish-gi(n)-mash in the Assyrian version, for the name of the hero, (b) in the writing En-ki-dũ—abbreviated from dũg—() “Enki is good” for En-ki-dú () in the Assyrian version,9 and (c) in the remarkable address of the maiden Sabitum, dwelling at the seaside, to whom Gilgamesh comes in the course of his wanderings. From the Assyrian version we know that the hero tells the maiden of his grief for his lost companion, and of his longing to escape the dire fate of Enkidu. In the old Babylonian fragment the answer of Sabitum is given in full, and the sad note that it strikes, showing how hopeless it is for man to try to escape death which is in store for all mankind, is as remarkable as is the philosophy of “eat, drink and be merry” which Sabitum imparts. The address indicates how early the tendency arose to attach to ancient tales the current religious teachings. [12] “Why, O Gish, does thou run about? The life that thou seekest, thou wilt not find. When the gods created mankind, Death they imposed on mankind; Life they kept in their power. Thou, O Gish, fill thy belly, Day and night do thou rejoice, Daily make a rejoicing! Day and night a renewal of jollification! Let thy clothes be clean, Wash thy head and pour water over thee! Care for the little one who takes hold of thy hand! Let the wife rejoice in thy bosom!” Such teachings, reminding us of the leading thought in the Biblical Book of Ecclesiastes,10 indicate the didactic character given to ancient tales that were of popular origin, but which were modified and elaborated under the influence of the schools which arose in connection with the Babylonian temples. The story itself belongs, therefore, to a still earlier period than the form it received in this old Babylonian version. The existence of this tendency at so early a date comes to us as a genuine surprise, and justifies the assumption that the attachment of a lesson to the deluge story in the Assyrian version, to wit, the limitation in attainment of immortality to those singled out by the gods as exceptions, dates likewise from the old Babylonian period. The same would apply to the twelfth tablet, which is almost entirely didactic, intended to illustrate the impossibility of learning anything of the fate of those who have passed out of this world. It also emphasizes the necessity of contenting oneself with the comfort that the care of the dead, by providing burial and food and drink offerings for them affords, as the only means of ensuring for them rest and freedom from the pangs of hunger and distress. However, it is of course possible that the twelfth tablet, which impresses one as a supplement to the adventures of Gilgamesh, ending with his return to Uruk (i.e., Erech) at the close of the eleventh tablet, may represent a later elaboration of the tendency to connect religious teachings with the exploits of a favorite hero. [13] We now have further evidence both of the extreme antiquity of the literary form of the Gilgamesh Epic and also of the disposition to make the Epic the medium of illustrating aspects of life and the destiny of mankind. The discovery by Dr. Arno Poebel of a Sumerian form of the tale of the descent of Ishtar to the lower world and her release11—apparently a nature myth to illustrate the change of season from summer to winter and back again to spring—enables us to pass beyond the Akkadian (or Semitic) form of tales current in the Euphrates Valley to the Sumerian form. Furthermore, we are indebted to Dr. Langdon for the identification of two Sumerian fragments in the Nippur Collection which deal with the adventures of Gilgamesh, one in Constantinople,12 the other in the collection of the University of Pennsylvania Museum.13 The former, of which only 25 lines are preserved (19 on the obverse and 6 on the reverse), appears to be a description of the weapons of Gilgamesh with which he arms himself for an encounter—presumably the encounter with Ḫumbaba or Ḫuwawa, the ruler of the cedar forest in the mountain.14 The latter deals with the building operations of Gilgamesh in the city of Erech. A text in Zimmern’s Sumerische Kultlieder aus altbabylonischer Zeit (Leipzig, 1913), No. 196, appears likewise to be a fragment of the Sumerian version of the Gilgamesh Epic, bearing on the episode of Gilgamesh’s and Enkidu’s relations to the goddess Ishtar, covered in the sixth and seventh tablets of the Assyrian version.15 Until, however, further fragments shall have turned up, it would be hazardous to institute a comparison between the Sumerian and the Akkadian versions. All that can be said for the present is that there is every reason to believe in the existence of a literary form of the Epic in Sumerian which presumably antedated the Akkadian recension, [14]just as we have a Sumerian form of Ishtar’s descent into the nether world, and Sumerian versions of creation myths, as also of the Deluge tale.16 It does not follow, however, that the Akkadian versions of the Gilgamesh Epic are translations of the Sumerian, any more than that the Akkadian creation myths are translations of a Sumerian original. Indeed, in the case of the creation myths, the striking difference between the Sumerian and Akkadian views of creation17 points to the independent production of creation stories on the part of the Semitic settlers of the Euphrates Valley, though no doubt these were worked out in part under Sumerian literary influences. The same is probably true of Deluge tales, which would be given a distinctly Akkadian coloring in being reproduced and steadily elaborated by the Babylonian literati attached to the temples. The presumption is, therefore, in favor of an independent literary origin for the Semitic versions of the Gilgamesh Epic, though naturally with a duplication of the episodes, or at least of some of them, in the Sumerian narrative. Nor does the existence of a Sumerian form of the Epic necessarily prove that it originated with the Sumerians in their earliest home before they came to the Euphrates Valley. They may have adopted it after their conquest of southern Babylonia from the Semites who, there are now substantial grounds for believing, were the earlier settlers in the Euphrates Valley.18 We must distinguish, therefore, between the earliest literary form, which was undoubtedly Sumerian, and the origin of the episodes embodied in the Epic, including the chief actors, Gilgamesh and his companion Enkidu. It will be shown that one of the chief episodes, the encounter of the two heroes with a powerful guardian or ruler of a cedar forest, points to a western region, more specifically to Amurru, as the scene. The names of the two chief actors, moreover, appear to have been “Sumerianized” by an artificial process,19 and if this view turns out to be [15]correct, we would have a further ground for assuming the tale to have originated among the Akkadian settlers and to have been taken over from them by the Sumerians. New light on the earliest Babylonian version of the Epic, as well as on the Assyrian version, has been shed by the recovery of two substantial fragments of the form which the Epic had assumed in Babylonia in the Hammurabi period. The study of this important new material also enables us to advance the interpretation of the Epic and to perfect the analysis into its component parts. In the spring of 1914, the Museum of the University of Pennsylvania acquired by purchase a large tablet, the writing of which as well as the style and the manner of spelling verbal forms and substantives pointed distinctly to the time of the first Babylonian dynasty. The tablet was identified by Dr. Arno Poebel as part of the Gilgamesh Epic; and, as the colophon showed, it formed the second tablet of the series. He copied it with a view to publication, but the outbreak of the war which found him in Germany—his native country—prevented him from carrying out this intention.20 He, however, utilized some of its contents in his discussion of the historical or semi-historical traditions about Gilgamesh, as revealed by the important list of partly mythical and partly historical dynasties, found among the tablets of the Nippur collection, in which Gilgamesh occurs21 as a King of an Erech dynasty, whose father was Â, a priest of Kulab.22 The publication of the tablet was then undertaken by Dr. Stephen Langdon in monograph form under the title, “The Epic of Gilgamish.”23 In a preliminary article on the tablet in the Museum Journal, Vol. VIII, pages 29–38, Dr. Langdon took the tablet to be of the late [16]Persian period (i.e., between the sixth and third century B. C.), but his attention having been called to this error of some 1500 years, he corrected it in his introduction to his edition of the text, though he neglected to change some of his notes in which he still refers to the text as “late.”24 In addition to a copy of the text, accompanied by a good photograph, Dr. Langdon furnished a transliteration and translation with some notes and a brief introduction. The text is unfortunately badly copied, being full of errors; and the translation is likewise very defective. A careful collation with the original tablet was made with the assistance of Dr. Edward Chiera, and as a consequence we are in a position to offer to scholars a correct text. We beg to acknowledge our obligations to Dr. Gordon, the Director of the Museum of the University of Pennsylvania, for kindly placing the tablet at our disposal. Instead of republishing the text, I content myself with giving a full list of corrections in the appendix to this volume which will enable scholars to control our readings, and which will, I believe, justify the translation in the numerous passages in which it deviates from Dr. Langdon’s rendering. While credit should be given to Dr. Langdon for having made this important tablet accessible, the interests of science demand that attention be called to his failure to grasp the many important data furnished by the tablet, which escaped him because of his erroneous readings and faulty translations. The tablet, consisting of six columns (three on the obverse and three on the reverse), comprised, according to the colophon, 240 lines25 and formed the second tablet of the series. Of the total, 204 lines are preserved in full or in part, and of the missing thirty-six quite a number can be restored, so that we have a fairly complete tablet. The most serious break occurs at the top of the reverse, where about eight lines are missing. In consequence of this the connection between the end of the obverse (where about five lines are missing) and the beginning of the reverse is obscured, though not to the extent of our entirely losing the thread of the narrative. [17] About the same time that the University of Pennsylvania Museum purchased this second tablet of the Gilgamesh Series, Yale University obtained a tablet from the same dealer, which turned out to be a continuation of the University of Pennsylvania tablet. That the two belong to the same edition of the Epic is shown by their agreement in the dark brown color of the clay, in the writing as well as in the size of the tablet, though the characters on the Yale tablet are somewhat cramped and in consequence more difficult to read. Both tablets consist of six columns, three on the obverse and three on the reverse. The measurements of both are about the same, the Pennsylvania tablet being estimated at about 7 inches high, as against 72/16 inches for the Yale tablet, while the width of both is 6½ inches. The Yale tablet is, however, more closely written and therefore has a larger number of lines than the Pennsylvania tablet. The colophon to the Yale tablet is unfortunately missing, but from internal evidence it is quite certain that the Yale tablet follows immediately upon the Pennsylvania tablet and, therefore, may be set down as the third of the series. The obverse is very badly preserved, so that only a general view of its contents can be secured. The reverse contains serious gaps in the first and second columns. The scribe evidently had a copy before him which he tried to follow exactly, but finding that he could not get all of the copy before him in the six columns, he continued the last column on the edge. In this way we obtain for the sixth column 64 lines as against 45 for column IV, and 47 for column V, and a total of 292 lines for the six columns. Subtracting the 16 lines written on the edge leaves us 276 lines for our tablet as against 240 for its companion. The width of each column being the same on both tablets, the difference of 36 lines is made up by the closer writing. Both tablets have peculiar knobs at the sides, the purpose of which is evidently not to facilitate holding the tablet in one’s hand while writing or reading it, as Langdon assumed26 (it would be quite impracticable for this purpose), but simply to protect the tablet in its position on a shelf, where it would naturally be placed on the edge, just as we arrange books on a shelf. Finally be it noted that these two tablets of the old Babylonian version do not belong to the same edition as the Meissner tablet above described, for the latter consists [18]of two columns each on obverse and reverse, as against three columns each in the case of our two tablets. We thus have the interesting proof that as early as 2000 B.C. there were already several editions of the Epic. As to the provenance of our two tablets, there are no definite data, but it is likely that they were found by natives in the mounds at Warka, from which about the year 1913, many tablets came into the hands of dealers. It is likely that where two tablets of a series were found, others of the series were also dug up, and we may expect to find some further portions of this old Babylonian version turning up in the hands of other dealers or in museums. Coming to the contents of the two tablets, the Pennsylvania tablet deals with the meeting of the two heroes, Gilgamesh and Enkidu, their conflict, followed by their reconciliation, while the Yale tablet in continuation takes up the preparations for the encounter of the two heroes with the guardian of the cedar forest, Ḫumbaba—but probably pronounced Ḫubaba27—or, as the name appears in the old Babylonian version, Ḫuwawa. The two tablets correspond, therefore, to portions of Tablets I to V of the Assyrian version;28 but, as will be shown in detail further on, the number of completely parallel passages is not large, and the Assyrian version shows an independence of the old Babylonian version that is larger than we had reason to expect. In general, it may be said that the Assyrian version is more elaborate, which points to its having received its present form at a considerably later period than the old Babylonian version.29 On the other hand, we already find in the Babylonian version the tendency towards repetition, which is characteristic of Babylonian-Assyrian tales in general. Through the two Babylonian tablets we are enabled to fill out certain details [19]of the two episodes with which they deal: (1) the meeting of Gilgamesh and Enkidu, and (2) the encounter with Ḫuwawa; while their greatest value consists in the light that they throw on the gradual growth of the Epic until it reached its definite form in the text represented by the fragments in Ashurbanapal’s Library. Let us now take up the detailed analysis, first of the Pennsylvania tablet and then of the Yale tablet. The Pennsylvania tablet begins with two dreams recounted by Gilgamesh to his mother, which the latter interprets as presaging the coming of Enkidu to Erech. In the one, something like a heavy meteor falls from heaven upon Gilgamesh and almost crushes him. With the help of the heroes of Erech, Gilgamesh carries the heavy burden to his mother Ninsun. The burden, his mother explains, symbolizes some one who, like Gilgamesh, is born in the mountains, to whom all will pay homage and of whom Gilgamesh will become enamoured with a love as strong as that for a woman. In a second dream, Gilgamesh sees some one who is like him, who brandishes an axe, and with whom he falls in love. This personage, the mother explains, is again Enkidu. Langdon is of the opinion that these dreams are recounted to Enkidu by a woman with whom Enkidu cohabits for six days and seven nights and who weans Enkidu from association with animals. This, however, cannot be correct. The scene between Enkidu and the woman must have been recounted in detail in the first tablet, as in the Assyrian version,30 whereas here in the second tablet we have the continuation of the tale with Gilgamesh recounting his dreams directly to his mother. The story then continues with the description of the coming of Enkidu, conducted by the woman to the outskirts of Erech, where food is given him. The main feature of the incident is the conversion of Enkidu to civilized life. Enkidu, who hitherto had gone about naked, is clothed by the woman. Instead of sucking milk and drinking from a trough like an animal, food and strong drink are placed before him, and he is taught how to eat and drink in human fashion. In human fashion he also becomes drunk, and his “spree” is naïvely described: “His heart became glad and his face shone.”31 [20]Like an animal, Enkidu’s body had hitherto been covered with hair, which is now shaved off. He is anointed with oil, and clothed “like a man.” Enkidu becomes a shepherd, protecting the fold against wild beasts, and his exploit in dispatching lions is briefly told. At this point—the end of column 3 (on the obverse), i.e., line 117, and the beginning of column 4 (on the reverse), i.e., line 131—a gap of 13 lines—the tablet is obscure, but apparently the story of Enkidu’s gradual transformation from savagery to civilized life is continued, with stress upon his introduction to domestic ways with the wife chosen or decreed for him, and with work as part of his fate. All this has no connection with Gilgamesh, and it is evident that the tale of Enkidu was originally an independent tale to illustrate the evolution of man’s career and destiny, how through intercourse with a woman he awakens to the sense of human dignity, how he becomes accustomed to the ways of civilization, how he passes through the pastoral stage to higher walks of life, how the family is instituted, and how men come to be engaged in the labors associated with human activities. In order to connect this tale with the Gilgamesh story, the two heroes are brought together; the woman taking on herself, in addition to the rôle of civilizer, that of the medium through which Enkidu is brought to Gilgamesh. The woman leads Enkidu from the outskirts of Erech into the city itself, where the people on seeing him remark upon his likeness to Gilgamesh. He is the very counterpart of the latter, though somewhat smaller in stature. There follows the encounter between the two heroes in the streets of Erech, where they engage in a fierce combat. Gilgamesh is overcome by Enkidu and is enraged at being thrown to the ground. The tablet closes with the endeavor of Enkidu to pacify Gilgamesh. Enkidu declares that the mother of Gilgamesh has exalted her son above the ordinary mortal, and that Enlil himself has singled him out for royal prerogatives. After this, we may assume, the two heroes become friends and together proceed to carry out certain exploits, the first of which is an attack upon the mighty guardian of the cedar forest. This is the main episode in the Yale tablet, which, therefore, forms the third tablet of the old Babylonian version. In the first column of the obverse of the Yale tablet, which is badly preserved, it would appear that the elders of Erech (or perhaps the people) are endeavoring to dissuade Gilgamesh from making the [21]attempt to penetrate to the abode of Ḫuwawa. If this is correct, then the close of the first column may represent a conversation between these elders and the woman who accompanies Enkidu. It would be the elders who are represented as “reporting the speech to the woman,” which is presumably the determination of Gilgamesh to fight Ḫuwawa. The elders apparently desire Enkidu to accompany Gilgamesh in this perilous adventure, and with this in view appeal to the woman. In the second column after an obscure reference to the mother of Gilgamesh—perhaps appealing to the sun-god—we find Gilgamesh and Enkidu again face to face. From the reference to Enkidu’s eyes “filled with tears,” we may conclude that he is moved to pity at the thought of what will happen to Gilgamesh if he insists upon carrying out his purpose. Enkidu, also, tries to dissuade Gilgamesh. This appears to be the main purport of the dialogue between the two, which begins about the middle of the second column and extends to the end of the third column. Enkidu pleads that even his strength is insufficient, “My arms are lame, My strength has become weak.” (lines 88–89) Gilgamesh apparently asks for a description of the terrible tyrant who thus arouses the fear of Enkidu, and in reply Enkidu tells him how at one time, when he was roaming about with the cattle, he penetrated into the forest and heard the roar of Ḫuwawa which was like that of a deluge. The mouth of the tyrant emitted fire, and his breath was death. It is clear, as Professor Haupt has suggested,32 that Enkidu furnishes the description of a volcano in eruption, with its mighty roar, spitting forth fire and belching out a suffocating smoke. Gilgamesh is, however, undaunted and urges Enkidu to accompany him in the adventure. “I will go down to the forest,” says Gilgamesh, if the conjectural restoration of the line in question (l. 126) is correct. Enkidu replies by again drawing a lurid picture of what will happen “When we go (together) to the forest…….” This speech of Enkidu is continued on the reverse. In reply Gilgamesh emphasizes his reliance upon the good will of Shamash and reproaches Enkidu with cowardice. He declares himself superior to Enkidu’s warning, and in bold terms [22]says that he prefers to perish in the attempt to overcome Ḫuwawa rather than abandon it. “Wherever terror is to be faced, Thou, forsooth, art in fear of death. Thy prowess lacks strength. I will go before thee, Though thy mouth shouts to me: ‘thou art afraid to approach,’ If I fall, I will establish my name.” (lines 143–148) There follows an interesting description of the forging of the weapons for the two heroes in preparation for the encounter.33 The elders of Erech when they see these preparations are stricken with fear. They learn of Ḫuwawa’s threat to annihilate Gilgamesh if he dares to enter the cedar forest, and once more try to dissuade Gilgamesh from the undertaking. “Thou art young, O Gish, and thy heart carries thee away, Thou dost not know what thou proposest to do.” (lines 190–191) They try to frighten Gilgamesh by repeating the description of the terrible Ḫuwawa. Gilgamesh is still undaunted and prays to his patron deity Shamash, who apparently accords him a favorable “oracle” (têrtu). The two heroes arm themselves for the fray, and the elders of Erech, now reconciled to the perilous undertaking, counsel Gilgamesh to take provision along for the undertaking. They urge Gilgamesh to allow Enkidu to take the lead, for “He is acquainted with the way, he has trodden the road [to] the entrance of the forest.” (lines 252–253) The elders dismiss Gilgamesh with fervent wishes that Enkidu may track out the “closed path” for Gilgamesh, and commit him to the care of Lugalbanda—here perhaps an epithet of Shamash. They advise Gilgamesh to perform certain rites, to wash his feet in the stream of Ḫuwawa and to pour out a libation of water to Shamash. Enkidu follows in a speech likewise intended to encourage the hero; and with the actual beginning of the expedition against Ḫuwawa the tablet ends. The encounter itself, with the triumph of the two heroes, must have been described in the fourth tablet. [23] Now before taking up the significance of the additions to our knowledge of the Epic gained through these two tablets, it will be well to discuss the forms in which the names of the two heroes and of the ruler of the cedar forest occur in our tablets. As in the Meissner fragment, the chief hero is invariably designated as dGish in both the Pennsylvania and Yale tablets; and we may therefore conclude that this was the common form in the Hammurabi period, as against the writing dGish-gì(n)-mash34 in the Assyrian version. Similarly, as in the Meissner fragment, the second hero’s name is always written En-ki-dũ35 (abbreviated from dúg) as against En-ki-dú in the Assyrian version. Finally, we encounter in the Yale tablet for the first time the writing Ḫu-wa-wa as the name of the guardian of the cedar forest, as against Ḫum-ba-ba in the Assyrian version, though in the latter case, as we may now conclude from the Yale tablet, the name should rather be read Ḫu-ba-ba.36 The variation in the writing of the latter name is interesting as pointing to the aspirate pronunciation of the labial in both instances. The name would thus present a complete parallel to the Hebrew name Ḫowawa (or Ḫobab) who appears as the brother-in-law of Moses in the P document, Numbers 10, 29.37 Since the name also occurs, written precisely as in the Yale tablet, among the “Amoritic” names in the important lists published by Dr. Chiera,38 there can be no doubt that [24]Ḫuwawa or Ḫubaba is a West Semitic name. This important fact adds to the probability that the “cedar forest” in which Ḫuwawa dwells is none other than the Lebanon district, famed since early antiquity for its cedars. This explanation of the name Ḫuwawa disposes of suppositions hitherto brought forward for an Elamitic origin. Gressmann39 still favors such an origin, though realizing that the description of the cedar forest points to the Amanus or Lebanon range. In further confirmation of the West Semitic origin of the name, we have in Lucian, De Dea Syria, § 19, the name Kombabos40 (the guardian of Stratonika), which forms a perfect parallel to Ḫu(m)baba. Of the important bearings of this western character of the name Ḫuwawa on the interpretation and origin of the Gilgamesh Epic, suggesting that the episode of the encounter between the tyrant and the two heroes rests upon a tradition of an expedition against the West or Amurru land, we shall have more to say further on. The variation in the writing of the name Enkidu is likewise interesting. It is evident that the form in the old Babylonian version with the sign dũ (i.e., dúg) is the original, for it furnishes us with a suitable etymology “Enki is good.” The writing with dúg, pronounced dū, also shows that the sign dú as the third element in the form which the name has in the Assyrian version is to be read dú, and that former readings like Ea-bani must be definitely abandoned.41 The form with dú is clearly a phonetic writing of the Sumerian name, the sign dú being chosen to indicate the pronunciation (not the ideograph) of the third element dúg. This is confirmed by the writing En-gi-dú in the syllabary CT XVIII, 30, 10. The phonetic writing is, therefore, a warning against any endeavor to read the name by an Akkadian transliteration of the signs. This would not of itself prove that Enkidu is of Sumerian origin, for it might well be that the writing En-ki-dú is an endeavor to give a Sumerian aspect to a name that may have been foreign. The element dúg corresponds to the Semitic ṭâbu, “good,” and En-ki being originally a designation of a deity as the “lord of the land,” which would be the Sumerian [25]manner of indicating a Semitic Baal, it is not at all impossible that En-ki-dúg may be the “Sumerianized” form of a Semitic בַּעל טזֹב “Baal is good.” It will be recalled that in the third column of the Yale tablet, Enkidu speaks of himself in his earlier period while still living with cattle, as wandering into the cedar forest of Ḫuwawa, while in another passage (ll. 252–253) he is described as “acquainted with the way … to the entrance of the forest.” This would clearly point to the West as the original home of Enkidu. We are thus led once more to Amurru—taken as a general designation of the West—as playing an important role in the Gilgamesh Epic.42 If Gilgamesh’s expedition against Ḫuwawa of the Lebanon district recalls a Babylonian campaign against Amurru, Enkidu’s coming from his home, where, as we read repeatedly in the Assyrian version, “He ate herbs with the gazelles, Drank out of a trough with cattle,”43 may rest on a tradition of an Amorite invasion of Babylonia. The fight between Gilgamesh and Enkidu would fit in with this tradition, while the subsequent reconciliation would be the form in which the tradition would represent the enforced union between the invaders and the older settlers. Leaving this aside for the present, let us proceed to a consideration of the relationship of the form dGish, for the chief personage in the Epic in the old Babylonian version, to dGish-gi(n)-mash in the Assyrian version. Of the meaning of Gish there is fortunately no doubt. It is clearly the equivalent to the Akkadian zikaru, “man” (Brünnow No. 5707), or possibly rabû, “great” (Brünnow No. 5704). Among various equivalents, the preference is to be given to itlu, “hero.” The determinative for deity stamps the person so designated as deified, or as in part divine, and this is in accord with the express statement in the Assyrian version of the Gilgamesh Epic which describes the hero as “Two-thirds god and one-third human.”44 [26]Gish is, therefore, the hero-god par excellence; and this shows that we are not dealing with a genuine proper name, but rather with a descriptive attribute. Proper names are not formed in this way, either in Sumerian or Akkadian. Now what relation does this form Gish bear to as the name of the hero is invariably written in the Assyrian version, the form which was at first read dIz-tu-bar or dGish-du-bar by scholars, until Pinches found in a neo-Babylonian syllabary45 the equation of it with Gi-il-ga-mesh? Pinches’ discovery pointed conclusively to the popular pronunciation of the hero’s name as Gilgamesh; and since Aelian (De natura Animalium XII, 2) mentions a Babylonian personage Gilgamos (though what he tells us of Gilgamos does not appear in our Epic, but seems to apply to Etana, another figure of Babylonian mythology), there seemed to be no further reason to question that the problem had been solved. Besides, in a later Syriac list of Babylonian kings found in the Scholia of Theodor bar Koni, the name גלמגום with a variant גמיגמוס occurs,46 and it is evident that we have here again the Gi-il-ga-mesh, discovered by Pinches. The existence of an old Babylonian hero Gilgamesh who was likewise a king is thus established, as well as his identification with It is evident that we cannot read this name as Iz-tu-bar or Gish-du-bar, but that we must read the first sign as Gish and the third as Mash, while for the second we must assume a reading Gìn or Gi. This would give us Gish-gì(n)-mash which is clearly again (like En-ki-dú) not an etymological writing but a phonetic one, intended to convey an approach to the popular pronunciation. Gi-il-ga-mesh might well be merely a variant for Gish-ga-mesh, or vice versa, and this would come close to Gish-gi-mash. Now, when we have a name the pronunciation of which is not definite but approximate, and which is written in various ways, the probabilities are that the name is foreign. A foreign name might naturally be spelled in various ways. The [27]Epic in the Assyrian version clearly depicts dGish-gì(n)-mash as a conqueror of Erech, who forces the people into subjection, and whose autocratic rule leads the people of Erech to implore the goddess Aruru to create a rival to him who may withstand him. In response to this appeal dEnkidu is formed out of dust by Aruru and eventually brought to Erech.47 Gish-gì(n)-mash or Gilgamesh is therefore in all probability a foreigner; and the simplest solution suggested by the existence of the two forms (1) Gish in the old Babylonian version and (2) Gish-gì(n)-mash in the Assyrian version, is to regard the former as an abbreviation, which seemed appropriate, because the short name conveyed the idea of the “hero” par excellence. If Gish-gì(n)-mash is a foreign name, one would think in the first instance of Sumerian; but here we encounter a difficulty in the circumstance that outside of the Epic this conqueror and ruler of Erech appears in quite a different form, namely, as dGish-bil-ga-mesh, with dGish-gibil(or bìl)-ga-mesh and dGish-bil-ge-mesh as variants.48 In the remarkable list of partly mythological and partly historical dynasties, published by Poebel,49 the fifth member of the first dynasty of Erech appears as dGish-bil-ga-mesh; and similarly in an inscription of the days of Sin-gamil, dGish-bil-ga-mesh is mentioned as the builder of the wall of Erech.50 Moreover, in the several fragments of the Sumerian version of the Epic we have invariably the form dGish-bil-ga-mesh. It is evident, therefore, that this is the genuine form of the name in Sumerian and presumably, therefore, the oldest form. By way of further confirmation we have in the syllabary above referred to, CT, XVIII, 30, 6–8, three designations of our hero, viz: dGish-gibil(or bíl)-ga-mesh muḳ-tab-lu (“warrior”) a-lik pa-na (“leader”) All three designations are set down as the equivalent of the Sumerian Esigga imin i.e., “the seven-fold hero.” [28] Of the same general character is the equation in another syllabary:51 Esigga-tuk and its equivalent Gish-tuk = “the one who is a hero.” Furthermore, the name occurs frequently in “Temple” documents of the Ur dynasty in the form dGish-bil-ga-mesh52 with dGish-bil-gi(n)-mesh as a variant.53 In a list of deities (CT XXV, 28, K 7659) we likewise encounter dGish-gibil(or bíl)-ga-mesh, and lastly in a syllabary we have the equation54 dGish-gi-mas-[si?] = dGish-bil-[ga-mesh]. The variant Gish-gibil for Gish-bil may be disposed of readily, in view of the frequent confusion or interchange of the two signs Bil (Brünnow No. 4566) and Gibil or Bíl (Brünnow No. 4642) which has also the value Gi (Brünnow 4641), so that we might also read Gish-gi-ga-mesh. Both signs convey the idea of “fire,” “renew,” etc.; both revert to the picture of flames of fire, in the one case with a bowl (or some such obiect) above it, in the other the flames issuing apparently from a torch.55 The meaning of the name is not affected whether we read dGish-bil-ga-mesh or dGish-gibil(or bíl)-ga-mesh, for the middle element in the latter case being identical with the fire-god, written dBil-gi and to be pronounced in the inverted form as Gibil with -ga (or ge) as the phonetic complement; it is equivalent, therefore, to the writing bil-ga in the former case. Now Gish-gibil or Gish-bíl conveys the idea of abu, “father” (Brünnow No. 5713), just as Bil (Brünnow No. 4579) has this meaning, while Pa-gibil-(ga) or Pa-bíl-ga is abu abi, “grandfather.”56 This meaning may be derived from Gibil, as also from Bíl = išatu, “fire,” then eššu, “new,” then abu, “father,” as the renewer or creator. Gish with Bíl or Gibil would, therefore, be “the father-man” or “the father-hero,” [29]i.e., again the hero par excellence, the original hero, just as in Hebrew and Arabic ab is used in this way.57 The syllable ga being a phonetic complement, the element mesh is to be taken by itself and to be explained, as Poebel suggested, as “hero” (itlu. Brünnow No. 5967). We would thus obtain an entirely artificial combination, “man (or hero), father, hero,” which would simply convey in an emphatic manner the idea of the Ur-held, the original hero, the father of heroes as it were—practically the same idea, therefore, as the one conveyed by Gish alone, as the hero par excellence. Our investigation thus leads us to a substantial identity between Gish and the longer form Gish-bil(or bíl)-ga-mesh, and the former might, therefore, well be used as an abbreviation of the latter. Both the shorter and the longer forms are descriptive epithets based on naive folk etymology, rather than personal names, just as in the designation of our hero as muḳtablu, the “fighter,” or as âlik pâna, “the leader,” or as Esigga imin, “the seven-fold hero,” or Esigga tuk, “the one who is a hero,” are descriptive epithets, and as Atra-ḫasis, “the very wise one,” is such an epithet for the hero of the deluge story. The case is different with Gi-il-ga-mesh, or Gish-gì(n)-mash, which represent the popular and actual pronunciation of the name, or at least the approach to such pronunciation. Such forms, stripped as they are of all artificiality, impress one as genuine names. The conclusion to which we are thus led is that Gish-bil(or bíl)-ga-mesh is a play upon the genuine name, to convey to those to whom the real name, as that of a foreigner, would suggest no meaning an interpretation fitting in with his character. In other words, Gish-bil-ga-mesh is a “Sumerianized” form of the name, introduced into the Sumerian version of the tale which became a folk-possession in the Euphrates Valley. Such plays upon names to suggest the character of an individual or some incident are familiar to us from the narratives in Genesis.58 They do not constitute genuine etymologies and are rarely of use in leading to a correct etymology. Reuben, e.g., certainly does not mean “Yahweh has seen my affliction,” which the mother is supposed to have exclaimed at [30]the birth (Genesis 29, 32), with a play upon ben and be’onyi, any more than Judah means “I praise Yahweh” (v. 35), though it does contain the divine name (Yehô) as an element. The play on the name may be close or remote, as long as it fulfills its function of suggesting an etymology that is complimentary or appropriate. In this way, an artificial division and at the same time a distortion of a foreign name like Gilgamesh into several elements, Gish-bil-ga-mesh, is no more violent than, for example, the explanation of Issachar or rather Issaschar as “God has given my hire” (Genesis 30, 18) with a play upon the element sechar, and as though the name were to be divided into Yah (“God”) and sechar (“hire”); or the popular name of Alexander among the Arabs as Zu’l Karnaini, “the possessor of the two horns.” with a suggestion of his conquest of two hemispheres, or what not.59 The element Gil in Gilgamesh would be regarded as a contraction of Gish-bil or gi-bil, in order to furnish the meaning “father-hero,” or Gil might be looked upon as a variant for Gish, which would give us the “phonetic” form in the Assyrian version dGish-gi-mash,60 as well as such a variant writing dGish-gi-mas-(si). Now a name like Gilgamesh, upon which we may definitely settle as coming closest to the genuine form, certainly impresses one as foreign, i.e., it is neither Sumerian nor Akkadian; and we have already suggested that the circumstance that the hero of the Epic is portrayed as a conqueror of Erech, and a rather ruthless one at that, points to a tradition of an invasion of the Euphrates Valley as the background for the episode in the first tablet of the series. Now it is significant that many of the names in the “mythical” dynasties, as they appear in Poebel’s list,61 are likewise foreign, such as Mes-ki-in-ga-še-ir, son of the god Shamash (and the founder of the “mythical” dynasty of Erech of which dGish-bil-ga-mesh is the fifth member),62 and En-me-ir-kár his son. In a still earlier “mythical” dynasty, we encounter names like Ga-lu-mu-um, Zu-ga-gi-ib, Ar-pi, [31]E-ta-na,63 which are distinctly foreign, while such names as En-me(n)-nun-na and Bar-sal-nun-na strike one again as “Sumerianized” names rather than as genuine Sumerian formations.64 Some of these names, as Galumum, Arpi and Etana, are so Amoritic in appearance, that one may hazard the conjecture of their western origin. May Gilgamesh likewise belong to the Amurru65 region, or does he represent a foreigner from the East in contrast to Enkidu, whose name, we have seen, may have been Baal-Ṭôb in the West, with which region he is according to the Epic so familiar? It must be confessed that the second element ga-mesh would fit in well with a Semitic origin for the name, for the element impresses one as the participial form of a Semitic stem g-m-š, just as in the second element of Meskin-gašer we have such a form. Gil might then be the name of a West-Semitic deity. Such conjectures, however, can for the present not be substantiated, and we must content ourselves with the conclusion that Gilgamesh as the real name of the hero, or at least the form which comes closest to the real name, points to a foreign origin for the hero, and that such forms as dGish-bil-ga-mesh and dGish-bíl-gi-mesh and other variants are “Sumerianized” forms for which an artificial etymology was brought forward to convey the [32]idea of the “original hero” or the hero par excellence. By means of this “play” on the name, which reverts to the compilers of the Sumerian version of the Epic, Gilgamesh was converted into a Sumerian figure, just as the name Enkidu may have been introduced as a Sumerian translation of his Amoritic name. dGish at all events is an abbreviated form of the “Sumerianized” name, introduced by the compilers of the earliest Akkadian version, which was produced naturally under the influence of the Sumerian version. Later, as the Epic continued to grow, a phonetic writing was introduced, dGish-gi-mash, which is in a measure a compromise between the genuine name and the “Sumerianized” form, but at the same time an approach to the real pronunciation. Next to the new light thrown upon the names and original character of the two main figures of the Epic, one of the chief points of interest in the Pennsylvania fragment is the proof that it furnishes for a striking resemblance of the two heroes, Gish and Enkidu, to one another. In interpreting the dream of Gish, his mother. Ninsun, lays stress upon the fact that the dream portends the coming of someone who is like Gish, “born in the field and reared in the mountain” (lines 18–19). Both, therefore, are shown by this description to have come to Babylonia from a mountainous region, i.e., they are foreigners; and in the case of Enkidu we have seen that the mountain in all probability refers to a region in the West, while the same may also be the case with Gish. The resemblance of the two heroes to one another extends to their personal appearance. When Enkidu appears on the streets of Erech, the people are struck by this resemblance. They remark that he is “like Gish,” though “shorter in stature” (lines 179–180). Enkidu is described as a rival or counterpart.66 This relationship between the two is suggested also by the Assyrian version. In the creation of Enkidu by Aruru, the people urge the goddess to create the “counterpart” (zikru) of Gilgamesh, someone who will be like him (ma-ši-il) (Tablet I, 2, 31). Enkidu not only comes from the mountain,67 but the mountain is specifically designated [33]as his birth-place (I, 4, 2), precisely as in the Pennsylvania tablet, while in another passage he is also described, as in our tablet, as “born in the field.”68 Still more significant is the designation of Gilgamesh as the talimu, “younger brother,” of Enkidu.69 In accord with this, we find Gilgamesh in his lament over Enkidu describing him as a “younger brother” (ku-ta-ni);70 and again in the last tablet of the Epic, Gilgamesh is referred to as the “brother” of Enkidu.71 This close relationship reverts to the Sumerian version, for the Constantinople fragment (Langdon, above, p. 13) begins with the designation of Gish-bil-ga-mesh as “his brother.” By “his” no doubt Enkidu is meant. Likewise in the Sumerian text published by Zimmern (above, p. 13) Gilgamesh appears as the brother of Enkidu (rev. 1, 17). Turning to the numerous representations of Gilgamesh and Enkidu on Seal Cylinders,72 we find this resemblance of the two heroes to each other strikingly confirmed. Both are represented as bearded, with the strands arranged in the same fashion. The face in both cases is broad, with curls protruding at the side of the head, though at times these curls are lacking in the case of Enkidu. What is particularly striking is to find Gilgamesh generally a little taller than Enkidu, thus bearing out the statement in the Pennsylvania tablet that Enkidu is “shorter in stature.” There are, to be sure, also some distinguishing marks between the two. Thus Enkidu is generally represented with animal hoofs, but not always.73 Enkidu is commonly portrayed with the horns of a bison, but again this sign is wanting in quite a number of instances.74 The hoofs and the horns mark the period when Enkidu lived with animals and much like an [34]animal. Most remarkable, however, of all are cylinders on which we find the two heroes almost exactly alike as, for example, Ward No. 199 where two figures, the one a duplicate of the other (except that one is just a shade taller), are in conflict with each other. Dr. Ward was puzzled by this representation and sets it down as a “fantastic” scene in which “each Gilgamesh is stabbing the other.” In the light of the Pennsylvania tablet, this scene is clearly the conflict between the two heroes described in column 6, preliminary to their forming a friendship. Even in the realm of myth the human experience holds good that there is nothing like a good fight as a basis for a subsequent alliance. The fragment describes this conflict as a furious one in which Gilgamesh is worsted, and his wounded pride assuaged by the generous victor, who comforts his vanquished enemy by the assurance that he was destined for something higher than to be a mere “Hercules.” He was singled out for the exercise of royal authority. True to the description of the two heroes in the Pennsylvania tablet as alike, one the counterpart of the other, the seal cylinder portrays them almost exactly alike, as alike as two brothers could possibly be; with just enough distinction to make it clear on close inspection that two figures are intended and not one repeated for the sake of symmetry. There are slight variations in the manner in which the hair is worn, and slightly varying expressions of the face, just enough to make it evident that the one is intended for Gilgamesh and the other for Enkidu. When, therefore, in another specimen, No. 173, we find a Gilgamesh holding his counterpart by the legs, it is merely another aspect of the fight between the two heroes, one of whom is intended to represent Enkidu, and not, as Dr. Ward supposed, a grotesque repetition of Gilgamesh.75 The description of Enkidu in the Pennsylvania tablet as a parallel figure to Gilgamesh leads us to a consideration of the relationship of the two figures to one another. Many years ago it was pointed out that the Gilgamesh Epic was a composite tale in which various stories of an independent origin had been combined and brought into more or less artificial connection with the heros eponymos of southern Babylonia.76 We may now go a step further and point out that not [35]only is Enkidu originally an entirely independent figure, having no connection with Gish or Gilgamesh, but that the latter is really depicted in the Epic as the counterpart of Enkidu, a reflection who has been given the traits of extraordinary physical power that belong to Enkidu. This is shown in the first place by the fact that in the encounter it is Enkidu who triumphs over Gilgamesh. The entire analysis of the episode of the meeting between the two heroes as given by Gressmann77 must be revised. It is not Enkidu who is terrified and who is warned against the encounter. It is Gilgamesh who, during the night on his way from the house in which the goddess Ishḫara lies, encounters Enkidu on the highway. Enkidu “blocks the path”78 of Gilgamesh. He prevents Gilgamesh from re-entering the house,79 and the two attack each other “like oxen.”80 They grapple with each other, and Enkidu forces Gilgamesh to the ground. Enkidu is, therefore, the real hero whose traits of physical prowess are afterwards transferred to Gilgamesh. Similarly in the next episode, the struggle against Ḫuwawa, the Yale tablet makes it clear that in the original form of the tale Enkidu is the real hero. All warn Gish against the undertaking—the elders of Erech, Enkidu, and also the workmen. “Why dost thou desire to do this?”81 they say to him. “Thou art young, and thy heart carries thee away. Thou knowest not what thou proposest to do.”82 This part of the incident is now better known to us through the latest fragment of the Assyrian version discovered and published by King.83 The elders say to Gilgamesh: “Do not trust, O Gilgamesh, in thy strength! Be warned(?) against trusting to thy attack! The one who goes before will save his companion,84 He who has foresight will save his friend.85 [36] Let Enkidu go before thee. He knows the roads to the cedar forest; He is skilled in battle and has seen fight.” Gilgamesh is sufficiently impressed by this warning to invite Enkidu to accompany him on a visit to his mother, Ninsun, for the purpose of receiving her counsel.86 It is only after Enkidu, who himself hesitates and tries to dissuade Gish, decides to accompany the latter that the elders of Erech are reconciled and encourage Gish for the fray. The two in concert proceed against Ḫuwawa. Gilgamesh alone cannot carry out the plan. Now when a tale thus associates two figures in one deed, one of the two has been added to the original tale. In the present case there can be little doubt that Enkidu, without whom Gish cannot proceed, who is specifically described as “acquainted with the way … to the entrance of the forest”87 in which Ḫuwawa dwells is the original vanquisher. Naturally, the Epic aims to conceal this fact as much as possible ad majorem gloriam of Gilgamesh. It tries to put the one who became the favorite hero into the foreground. Therefore, in both the Babylonian and the Assyrian version Enkidu is represented as hesitating, and Gilgamesh as determined to go ahead. Gilgamesh, in fact, accuses Enkidu of cowardice and boldly declares that he will proceed even though failure stare him in the face.88 Traces of the older view, however, in which Gilgamesh is the one for whom one fears the outcome, crop out; as, for example, in the complaint of Gilgamesh’s mother to Shamash that the latter has stirred the heart of her son to take the distant way to Ḫu(m)baba, “To a fight unknown to him, he advances, An expedition unknown to him he undertakes.”89 Ninsun evidently fears the consequences when her son informs her of his intention and asks her counsel. The answer of Shamash is not preserved, but no doubt it was of a reassuring character, as was the answer of the Sun-god to Gish’s appeal and prayer as set forth in the Yale tablet.90 [37] Again, as a further indication that Enkidu is the real conqueror of Ḫuwawa, we find the coming contest revealed to Enkidu no less than three times in dreams, which Gilgamesh interprets.91 Since the person who dreams is always the one to whom the dream applies, we may see in these dreams a further trace of the primary rôle originally assigned to Enkidu. Another exploit which, according to the Assyrian version, the two heroes perform in concert is the killing of a bull, sent by Anu at the instance of Ishtar to avenge an insult offered to the goddess by Gilgamesh, who rejects her offer of marriage. In the fragmentary description of the contest with the bull, we find Enkidu “seizing” the monster by “its tail.”92 That Enkidu originally played the part of the slayer is also shown by the statement that it is he who insults Ishtar by throwing a piece of the carcass into the goddess’ face,93 adding also an insulting speech; and this despite the fact that Ishtar in her rage accuses Gilgamesh of killing the bull.94 It is thus evident that the Epic alters the original character of the episodes in order to find a place for Gilgamesh, with the further desire to assign to the latter the chief rôle. Be it noted also that Enkidu, not Gilgamesh, is punished for the insult to Ishtar. Enkidu must therefore in the original form of the episode have been the guilty party, who is stricken with mortal disease as a punishment to which after twelve days he succumbs.95 In view of this, we may supply the name of Enkidu in the little song introduced at the close of the encounter with the bull, and not Gilgamesh as has hitherto been done. “Who is distinguished among the heroes? Who is glorious among men? [Enkidu] is distinguished among heroes, [Enkidu] is glorious among men.”96 [38]Finally, the killing of lions is directly ascribed to Enkidu in the Pennsylvania tablet: “Lions he attacked *     *     *     *     * Lions he overcame”97 whereas Gilgamesh appears to be afraid of lions. On his long search for Utnapishtim he says: “On reaching the entrance of the mountain at night I saw lions and was afraid.”98 He prays to Sin and Ishtar to protect and save him. When, therefore, in another passage some one celebrates Gilgamesh as the one who overcame the “guardian,” who dispatched Ḫu(m)baba in the cedar forest, who killed lions and overthrew the bull,99 we have the completion of the process which transferred to Gilgamesh exploits and powers which originally belonged to Enkidu, though ordinarily the process stops short at making Gilgamesh a sharer in the exploits; with the natural tendency, to be sure, to enlarge the share of the favorite. We can now understand why the two heroes are described in the Pennsylvania tablet as alike, as born in the same place, aye, as brothers. Gilgamesh in the Epic is merely a reflex of Enkidu. The latter is the real hero and presumably, therefore, the older figure.100 Gilgamesh resembles Enkidu, because he is originally Enkidu. The “resemblance” motif is merely the manner in which in the course of the partly popular, partly literary transfer, the recollection is preserved that Enkidu is the original, and Gilgamesh the copy. The artificiality of the process which brings the two heroes together is apparent in the dreams of Gilgamesh which are interpreted by his mother as portending the coming of Enkidu. Not the conflict is foreseen, but the subsequent close association, naïvely described as due to the personal charm which Enkidu exercises, which will lead Gilgamesh to fall in love with the one whom he is to meet. The two will become one, like man and wife. [39] On the basis of our investigations, we are now in a position to reconstruct in part the cycle of episodes that once formed part of an Enkidu Epic. The fight between Enkidu and Gilgamesh, in which the former is the victor, is typical of the kind of tales told of Enkidu. He is the real prototype of the Greek Hercules. He slays lions, he overcomes a powerful opponent dwelling in the forests of Lebanon, he kills the bull, and he finally succumbs to disease sent as a punishment by an angry goddess. The death of Enkidu naturally formed the close of the Enkidu Epic, which in its original form may, of course, have included other exploits besides those taken over into the Gilgamesh Epic. There is another aspect of the figure of Enkidu which is brought forward in the Pennsylvania tablet more clearly than had hitherto been the case. Many years ago attention was called to certain striking resemblances between Enkidu and the figure of the first man as described in the early chapters of Genesis.101 At that time we had merely the Assyrian version of the Gilgamesh Epic at our disposal, and the main point of contact was the description of Enkidu living with the animals, drinking and feeding like an animal, until a woman is brought to him with whom he engages in sexual intercourse. This suggested that Enkidu was a picture of primeval man, while the woman reminded one of Eve, who when she is brought to Adam becomes his helpmate and inseparable companion. The Biblical tale stands, of course, on a much higher level, and is introduced, as are other traditions and tales of primitive times, in the style of a parable to convey certain religious teachings. For all that, suggestions of earlier conceptions crop out in the picture of Adam surrounded by animals to which he assigns names. Such a phrase as “there was no helpmate corresponding to him” becomes intelligible on the supposition of an existing tradition or belief, that man once lived and, indeed, cohabited with animals. The tales in the early chapters of Genesis must rest on very early popular traditions, which have been cleared of mythological and other objectionable features in order to adapt them to the purpose of the Hebrew compilers, to serve as a medium for illustrating [40]certain religious teachings regarding man’s place in nature and his higher destiny. From the resemblance between Enkidu and Adam it does not, of course, follow that the latter is modelled upon the former, but only that both rest on similar traditions of the condition under which men lived in primeval days prior to the beginnings of human culture. We may now pass beyond these general indications and recognize in the story of Enkidu as revealed by the Pennsylvania tablet an attempt to trace the evolution of primitive man from low beginnings to the regular and orderly family life associated with advanced culture. The new tablet furnishes a further illustration for the surprisingly early tendency among the Babylonian literati to connect with popular tales teachings of a religious or ethical character. Just as the episode between Gilgamesh and the maiden Sabitum is made the occasion for introducing reflections on the inevitable fate of man to encounter death, so the meeting of Enkidu with the woman becomes the medium of impressing the lesson of human progress through the substitution of bread and wine for milk and water, through the institution of the family, and through work and the laying up of resources. This is the significance of the address to Enkidu in column 4 of the Pennsylvania tablet, even though certain expressions in it are somewhat obscure. The connection of the entire episode of Enkidu and the woman with Gilgamesh is very artificial; and it becomes much more intelligible if we disassociate it from its present entanglement in the Epic. In Gilgamesh’s dream, portending the meeting with Enkidu, nothing is said of the woman who is the companion of the latter. The passage in which Enkidu is created by Aruru to oppose Gilgamesh102 betrays evidence of having been worked over in order to bring Enkidu into association with the longing of the people of Erech to get rid of a tyrannical character. The people in their distress appeal to Aruru to create a rival to Gilgamesh. In response, “Aruru upon hearing this created a man of Anu in her heart.” Now this “man of Anu” cannot possibly be Enkidu, for the sufficient reason that a few lines further on Enkidu is described as an [41]offspring of Ninib. Moreover, the being created is not a “counterpart” of Gilgamesh, but an animal-man, as the description that follows shows. We must separate lines 30–33 in which the creation of the “Anu man” is described from lines 34–41 in which the creation of Enkidu is narrated. Indeed, these lines strike one as the proper beginning of the original Enkidu story, which would naturally start out with his birth and end with his death. The description is clearly an account of the creation of the first man, in which capacity Enkidu is brought forward. “Aruru washed her hands, broke off clay, threw it on the field103 … created Enkidu, the hero, a lofty offspring of the host of Ninib.”104 The description of Enkidu follows, with his body covered with hair like an animal, and eating and drinking with the animals. There follows an episode105 which has no connection whatsoever with the Gilgamesh Epic, but which is clearly intended to illustrate how Enkidu came to abandon the life with the animals. A hunter sees Enkidu and is amazed at the strange sight—an animal and yet a man. Enkidu, as though resenting his condition, becomes enraged at the sight of the hunter, and the latter goes to his father and tells him of the strange creature whom he is unable to catch. In reply, the father advises his son to take a woman with him when next he goes out on his pursuit, and to have the woman remove her dress in the presence of Enkidu, who will then approach her, and after intercourse with her will abandon the animals among whom he lives. By this device he will catch the strange creature. Lines 14–18 of column 3 in the first tablet in which the father of the hunter refers to Gilgamesh must be regarded as a later insertion, a part of the reconstruction of the tale to connect the episode with Gilgamesh. The advice of the father to his son, the hunter, begins, line 19, “Go my hunter, take with thee a woman.” [42]In the reconstructed tale, the father tells his son to go to Gilgamesh to relate to him the strange appearance of the animal-man; but there is clearly no purpose in this, as is shown by the fact that when the hunter does so, Gilgamesh makes precisely the same speech as does the father of the hunter. Lines 40–44 of column 3, in which Gilgamesh is represented as speaking to the hunter form a complete doublet to lines 19–24, beginning “Go, my hunter, take with thee a woman, etc.” and similarly the description of Enkidu appears twice, lines 2–12 in an address of the hunter to his father, and lines 29–39 in the address of the hunter to Gilgamesh. The artificiality of the process of introducing Gilgamesh into the episode is revealed by this awkward and entirely meaningless repetition. We may therefore reconstruct the first two scenes in the Enkidu Epic as follows:106 Tablet I, col. 2, 34–35: Creation of Enkidu by Aruru. 36–41: Description of Enkidu’s hairy body and of his life with the animals. 42–50: The hunter sees Enkidu, who shows his anger, as also his woe, at his condition. 3, 1–12: The hunter tells his father of the strange being who pulls up the traps which the hunter digs, and who tears the nets so that the hunter is unable to catch him or the animals. 19–24: The father of the hunter advises his son on his next expedition to take a woman with him in order to lure the strange being from his life with the animals. Line 25, beginning “On the advice of his father,” must have set forth, in the original form of the episode, how the hunter procured the woman and took her with him to meet Enkidu. Column 4 gives in detail the meeting between the two, and naïvely describes how the woman exposes her charms to Enkidu, who is captivated by her and stays with her six days and seven nights. The animals see the change in Enkidu and run away from him. [43]He has been transformed through the woman. So far the episode. In the Assyrian version there follows an address of the woman to Enkidu beginning (col. 4, 34): “Beautiful art thou, Enkidu, like a god art thou.” We find her urging him to go with her to Erech, there to meet Gilgamesh and to enjoy the pleasures of city life with plenty of beautiful maidens. Gilgamesh, she adds, will expect Enkidu, for the coming of the latter to Erech has been foretold in a dream. It is evident that here we have again the later transformation of the Enkidu Epic in order to bring the two heroes together. Will it be considered too bold if we assume that in the original form the address of the woman and the construction of the episode were such as we find preserved in part in columns 2 to 4 of the Pennsylvania tablet, which forms part of the new material that can now be added to the Epic? The address of the woman begins in line 51 of the Pennsylvania tablet: “I gaze upon thee, Enkidu, like a god art thou.” This corresponds to the line in the Assyrian version (I, 4, 34) as given above, just as lines 52–53: “Why with the cattle Dost thou roam across the field?” correspond to I, 4, 35, of the Assyrian version. There follows in both the old Babylonian and the Assyrian version the appeal of the woman to Enkidu, to allow her to lead him to Erech where Gilgamesh dwells (Pennsylvania tablet lines 54–61 = Assyrian version I, 4, 36–39); but in the Pennsylvania tablet we now have a second speech (lines 62–63) beginning like the first one with al-ka, “come:” “Come, arise from the accursed ground.” Enkidu consents, and now the woman takes off her garments and clothes the naked Enkidu, while putting another garment on herself. She takes hold of his hand and leads him to the sheepfolds (not to Erech!!), where bread and wine are placed before him. Accustomed hitherto to sucking milk with cattle, Enkidu does not know what to do with the strange food until encouraged and instructed by the woman. The entire third column is taken up with this introduction [44]of Enkidu to civilized life in a pastoral community, and the scene ends with Enkidu becoming a guardian of flocks. Now all this has nothing to do with Gilgamesh, and clearly sets forth an entirely different idea from the one embodied in the meeting of the two heroes. In the original Enkidu tale, the animal-man is looked upon as the type of a primitive savage, and the point of the tale is to illustrate in the naïve manner characteristic of folklore the evolution to the higher form of pastoral life. This aspect of the incident is, therefore, to be separated from the other phase which has as its chief motif the bringing of the two heroes together. We now obtain, thanks to the new section revealed by the Pennsylvania tablet, a further analogy107 with the story of Adam and Eve, but with this striking difference, that whereas in the Babylonian tale the woman is the medium leading man to the higher life, in the Biblical story the woman is the tempter who brings misfortune to man. This contrast is, however, not inherent in the Biblical story, but due to the point of view of the Biblical writer, who is somewhat pessimistically inclined and looks upon primitive life, when man went naked and lived in a garden, eating of fruits that grew of themselves, as the blessed life in contrast to advanced culture which leads to agriculture and necessitates hard work as the means of securing one’s substance. Hence the woman through whom Adam eats of the tree of knowledge and becomes conscious of being naked is looked upon as an evil tempter, entailing the loss of the primeval life of bliss in a gorgeous Paradise. The Babylonian point of view is optimistic. The change to civilized life—involving the wearing of clothes and the eating of food that is cultivated (bread and wine) is looked upon as an advance. Hence the woman is viewed as the medium of raising man to a higher level. The feature common to the Biblical and Babylonian tales is the attachment of a lesson to early folk-tales. The story of Adam and Eve,108 as the story of Enkidu and the woman, is told with a purpose. Starting with early traditions of men’s primitive life on earth, that may have arisen independently, Hebrew and [45]Babylonian writers diverged, each group going its own way, each reflecting the particular point of view from which the evolution of human society was viewed. Leaving the analogy between the Biblical and Babylonian tales aside, the main point of value for us in the Babylonian story of Enkidu and the woman is the proof furnished by the analysis, made possible through the Pennsylvania tablet, that the tale can be separated from its subsequent connection with Gilgamesh. We can continue this process of separation in the fourth column, where the woman instructs Enkidu in the further duty of living his life with the woman decreed for him, to raise a family, to engage in work, to build cities and to gather resources. All this is looked upon in the same optimistic spirit as marking progress, whereas the Biblical writer, consistent with his point of view, looks upon work as a curse, and makes Cain, the murderer, also the founder of cities. The step to the higher forms of life is not an advance according to the J document. It is interesting to note that even the phrase the “cursed ground” occurs in both the Babylonian and Biblical tales; but whereas in the latter (Gen. 3, 17) it is because of the hard work entailed in raising the products of the earth that the ground is cursed, in the former (lines 62–63) it is the place in which Enkidu lives before he advances to the dignity of human life that is “cursed,” and which he is asked to leave. Adam is expelled from Paradise as a punishment, whereas Enkidu is implored to leave it as a necessary step towards progress to a higher form of existence. The contrast between the Babylonian and the Biblical writer extends to the view taken of viniculture. The Biblical writer (again the J document) looks upon Noah’s drunkenness as a disgrace. Noah loses his sense of shame and uncovers himself (Genesis 9, 21), whereas in the Babylonian description Enkidu’s jolly spirit after he has drunk seven jars of wine meets with approval. The Biblical point of view is that he who drinks wine becomes drunk;109 the Babylonian says, if you drink wine you become happy.110 If the thesis here set forth of the original character and import of the episode of Enkidu with the woman is correct, we may again regard lines 149–153 of the Pennsylvania tablet, in which Gilgamesh is introduced, as a later addition to bring the two heroes into association. [46]The episode in its original form ended with the introduction of Enkidu first to pastoral life, and then to the still higher city life with regulated forms of social existence. Now, to be sure, this Enkidu has little in common with the Enkidu who is described as a powerful warrior, a Hercules, who kills lions, overcomes the giant Ḫuwawa, and dispatches a great bull, but it is the nature of folklore everywhere to attach to traditions about a favorite hero all kinds of tales with which originally he had nothing to do. Enkidu, as such a favorite, is viewed also as the type of primitive man,111 and so there arose gradually an Epic which began with his birth, pictured him as half-animal half-man, told how he emerged from this state, how he became civilized, was clothed, learned to eat food and drink wine, how he shaved off the hair with which his body was covered,112 anointed himself—in short, “He became manlike.”113 Thereupon he is taught his duties as a husband, is introduced to the work of building, and to laying aside supplies, and the like. The fully-developed and full-fledged hero then engages in various exploits, of which some are now embodied in the Gilgamesh Epic. Who this Enkidu was, we are not in a position to determine, but the suggestion has been thrown out above that he is a personage foreign to Babylonia, that his home appears to be in the undefined Amurru district, and that he conquers that district. The original tale of Enkidu, if this view be correct, must therefore have been carried to the Euphrates Valley, at a very remote period, with one of the migratory waves that brought a western people as invaders into Babylonia. Here the tale was combined with stories current of another hero, Gilgamesh—perhaps also of Western origin—whose conquest of Erech likewise represents an invasion of Babylonia. The center of the Gilgamesh tale was Erech, and in the process of combining the stories of Enkidu and Gilgamesh, Enkidu is brought to Erech and the two perform exploits [47]in common. In such a combination, the aim would be to utilize all the incidents of both tales. The woman who accompanies Enkidu, therefore, becomes the medium of bringing the two heroes together. The story of the evolution of primitive man to civilized life is transformed into the tale of Enkidu’s removal to Erech, and elaborated with all kinds of details, among which we have, as perhaps embodying a genuine historical tradition, the encounter of the two heroes. Before passing on, we have merely to note the very large part taken in both the old Babylonian and the Assyrian version by the struggle against Ḫuwawa. The entire Yale tablet—forming, as we have seen, the third of the series—is taken up with the preparation for the struggle, and with the repeated warnings given to Gilgamesh against the dangerous undertaking. The fourth tablet must have recounted the struggle itself, and it is not improbable that this episode extended into the fifth tablet, since in the Assyrian version this is the case. The elaboration of the story is in itself an argument in favor of assuming some historical background for it—the recollection of the conquest of Amurru by some powerful warrior; and we have seen that this conquest must be ascribed to Enkidu and not to Gilgamesh. If, now, Enkidu is not only the older figure but the one who is the real hero of the most notable episode in the Gilgamesh Epic; if, furthermore, Enkidu is the Hercules who kills lions and dispatches the bull sent by an enraged goddess, what becomes of Gilgamesh? What is left for him? In the first place, he is definitely the conqueror of Erech. He builds the wall of Erech,114 and we may assume that the designation of the city as Uruk supûri, “the walled Erech,”115 rests upon this tradition. He is also associated with the great temple Eanna, “the heavenly house,” in Erech. To Gilgamesh belongs also the unenviable tradition of having exercised his rule in Erech so harshly that the people are impelled to implore Aruru to create a rival who may rid [48]the district of the cruel tyrant, who is described as snatching sons and daughters from their families, and in other ways terrifying the population—an early example of “Schrecklichkeit.” Tablets II to V inclusive of the Assyrian version being taken up with the Ḫuwawa episode, modified with a view of bringing the two heroes together, we come at once to the sixth tablet, which tells the story of how the goddess Ishtar wooed Gilgamesh, and of the latter’s rejection of her advances. This tale is distinctly a nature myth. The attempt of Gressmann116 to find some historical background to the episode is a failure. The goddess Ishtar symbolizes the earth which woos the sun in the spring, but whose love is fatal, for after a few months the sun’s power begins to wane. Gilgamesh, who in incantation hymns is invoked in terms which show that he was conceived as a sun-god,117 recalls to the goddess how she changed her lovers into animals, like Circe of Greek mythology, and brought them to grief. Enraged at Gilgamesh’s insult to her vanity, she flies to her father Anu and cries for revenge. At this point the episode of the creation of the bull is introduced, but if the analysis above given is correct it is Enkidu who is the hero in dispatching the bull, and we must assume that the sickness with which Gilgamesh is smitten is the punishment sent by Anu to avenge the insult to his daughter. This sickness symbolizes the waning strength of the sun after midsummer is past. The sun recedes from the earth, and this was pictured in the myth as the sun-god’s rejection of Ishtar; Gilgamesh’s fear of death marks the approach of the winter season, when the sun appears to have lost its vigor completely and is near to death. The entire episode is, therefore, a nature myth, symbolical of the passing of spring to midsummer and then to the bare season. The myth has been attached to Gilgamesh as a favorite figure, and then woven into a pattern with the episode of Enkidu and the bull. The bull episode can be detached from the nature myth without any loss to the symbolism of the tale of Ishtar and Gilgamesh. As already suggested, with Enkidu’s death after this conquest of the bull the original Enkidu Epic came to an end. In order to connect Gilgamesh with Enkidu, the former is represented as sharing [49]in the struggle against the bull. Enkidu is punished with death, while Gilgamesh is smitten with disease. Since both shared equally in the guilt, the punishment should have been the same for both. The differentiation may be taken as an indication that Gilgamesh’s disease has nothing to do with the bull episode, but is merely part of the nature myth. Gilgamesh now begins a series of wanderings in search of the restoration of his vigor, and this motif is evidently a continuation of the nature myth to symbolize the sun’s wanderings during the dark winter in the hope of renewed vigor with the coming of the spring. Professor Haupt’s view is that the disease from which Gilgamesh is supposed to be suffering is of a venereal character, affecting the organs of reproduction. This would confirm the position here taken that the myth symbolizes the loss of the sun’s vigor. The sun’s rays are no longer strong enough to fertilize the earth. In accord with this, Gilgamesh’s search for healing leads him to the dark regions118 in which the scorpion-men dwell. The terrors of the region symbolize the gloom of the winter season. At last Gilgamesh reaches a region of light again, described as a landscape situated at the sea. The maiden in control of this region bolts the gate against Gilgamesh’s approach, but the latter forces his entrance. It is the picture of the sun-god bursting through the darkness, to emerge as the youthful reinvigorated sun-god of the spring. Now with the tendency to attach to popular tales and nature myths lessons illustrative of current beliefs and aspirations, Gilgamesh’s search for renewal of life is viewed as man’s longing for eternal life. The sun-god’s waning power after midsummer is past suggests man’s growing weakness after the meridian of life has been left behind. Winter is death, and man longs to escape it. Gilgamesh’s wanderings are used as illustration of this longing, and accordingly the search for life becomes also the quest for immortality. Can the precious boon of eternal life be achieved? Popular fancy created the figure of a favorite of the gods who had escaped a destructive deluge in which all mankind had perished.119 Gilgamesh hears [50]of this favorite and determines to seek him out and learn from him the secret of eternal life. The deluge story, again a pure nature myth, symbolical of the rainy season which destroys all life in nature, is thus attached to the Epic. Gilgamesh after many adventures finds himself in the presence of the survivor of the Deluge who, although human, enjoys immortal life among the gods. He asks the survivor how he came to escape the common fate of mankind, and in reply Utnapishtim tells the story of the catastrophe that brought about universal destruction. The moral of the tale is obvious. Only those singled out by the special favor of the gods can hope to be removed to the distant “source of the streams” and live forever. The rest of mankind must face death as the end of life. That the story of the Deluge is told in the eleventh tablet of the series, corresponding to the eleventh month, known as the month of “rain curse”120 and marking the height of the rainy season, may be intentional, just as it may not be accidental that Gilgamesh’s rejection of Ishtar is recounted in the sixth tablet, corresponding to the sixth month,121 which marks the end of the summer season. The two tales may have formed part of a cycle of myths, distributed among the months of the year. The Gilgamesh Epic, however, does not form such a cycle. Both myths have been artificially attached to the adventures of the hero. For the deluge story we now have the definite proof for its independent existence, through Dr. Poebel’s publication of a Sumerian text which embodies the tale,122 and without any reference [51]to Gilgamesh. Similarly, Scheil and Hilprecht have published fragments of deluge stories written in Akkadian and likewise without any connection with the Gilgamesh Epic.123 In the Epic the story leads to another episode attached to Gilgamesh, namely, the search for a magic plant growing in deep water, which has the power of restoring old age to youth. Utnapishtim, the survivor of the deluge, is moved through pity for Gilgamesh, worn out by his long wanderings. At the request of his wife, Utnapishtim decides to tell Gilgamesh of this plant, and he succeeds in finding it. He plucks it and decides to take it back to Erech so that all may enjoy the benefit, but on his way stops to bathe in a cool cistern. A serpent comes along and snatches the plant from him, and he is forced to return to Erech with his purpose unachieved. Man cannot hope, when old age comes on, to escape death as the end of everything. Lastly, the twelfth tablet of the Assyrian version of the Gilgamesh Epic is of a purely didactic character, bearing evidence of having been added as a further illustration of the current belief that there is no escape from the nether world to which all must go after life has come to an end. Proper burial and suitable care of the dead represent all that can be done in order to secure a fairly comfortable rest for those who have passed out of this world. Enkidu is once more introduced into this episode. His shade is invoked by Gilgamesh and rises up out of the lower world to give a discouraging reply to Gilgamesh’s request, “Tell me, my friend, tell me, my friend, The law of the earth which thou hast experienced, tell me,” The mournful message comes back: “I cannot tell thee, my friend, I cannot tell.” Death is a mystery and must always remain such. The historical Gilgamesh has clearly no connection with the figure introduced into [52]this twelfth tablet. Indeed, as already suggested, the Gilgamesh Epic must have ended with the return to Erech, as related at the close of the eleventh tablet. The twelfth tablet was added by some school-men of Babylonia (or perhaps of Assyria), purely for the purpose of conveying a summary of the teachings in regard to the fate of the dead. Whether these six episodes covering the sixth to the twelfth tablets, (1) the nature myth, (2) the killing of the divine bull, (3) the punishment of Gilgamesh and the death of Enkidu, (4) Gilgamesh’s wanderings, (5) the Deluge, (6) the search for immortality, were all included at the time that the old Babylonian version was compiled cannot, of course, be determined until we have that version in a more complete form. Since the two tablets thus far recovered show that as early as 2000 B.C. the Enkidu tale had already been amalgamated with the current stories about Gilgamesh, and the endeavor made to transfer the traits of the former to the latter, it is eminently likely that the story of Ishtar’s unhappy love adventure with Gilgamesh was included, as well as Gilgamesh’s punishment and the death of Enkidu. With the evidence furnished by Meissner’s fragment of a version of the old Babylonian revision and by our two tablets, of the early disposition to make popular tales the medium of illustrating current beliefs and the teachings of the temple schools, it may furthermore be concluded that the death of Enkidu and the punishment of Gilgamesh were utilized for didactic purposes in the old Babylonian version. On the other hand, the proof for the existence of the deluge story in the Hammurabi period and some centuries later, independent of any connection with the Gilgamesh Epic, raises the question whether in the old Babylonian version, of which our two tablets form a part, the deluge tale was already woven into the pattern of the Epic. At all events, till proof to the contrary is forthcoming, we may assume that the twelfth tablet of the Assyrian version, though also reverting to a Babylonian original, dates as the latest addition to the Epic from a period subsequent to 2000 B.C.; and that the same is probably the case with the eleventh tablet. To sum up, there are four main currents that flow together in the Gilgamesh Epic even in its old Babylonian form: (1) the adventures of a mighty warrior Enkidu, resting perhaps on a faint tradition [53]of the conquest of Amurru by the hero; (2) the more definite recollection of the exploits of a foreign invader of Babylonia by the name of Gilgamesh, whose home appears likewise to have been in the West;124 (3) nature myths and didactic tales transferred to Enkidu and Gilgamesh as popular figures; and (4) the process of weaving the traditions, exploits, myths and didactic tales together, in the course of which process Gilgamesh becomes the main hero, and Enkidu his companion. Furthermore, our investigation has shown that to Enkidu belongs the episode with the woman, used to illustrate the evolution of primitive man to the ways and conditions of civilized life, the conquest of Ḫuwawa in the land of Amurru, the killing of lions and also of the bull, while Gilgamesh is the hero who conquers Erech. Identified with the sun-god, the nature myth of the union of the sun with the earth and the subsequent separation of the two is also transferred to him. The wanderings of the hero, smitten with disease, are a continuation of the nature myth, symbolizing the waning vigor of the sun with the approach of the wintry season. The details of the process which led to making Gilgamesh the favorite figure, to whom the traits and exploits of Enkidu and of the sun-god are transferred, escape us, but of the fact that Enkidu is the older figure, of whom certain adventures were set forth in a tale that once had an independent existence, there can now be little doubt in the face of the evidence furnished by the two tablets of the old Babylonian version; just as the study of these tablets shows that in the combination of the tales of Enkidu and Gilgamesh, the former is the prototype of which Gilgamesh is the copy. If the two are regarded as brothers, as born in the same place, even resembling one another in appearance and carrying out their adventures in common, it is because in the process of combination Gilgamesh becomes the reflex of Enkidu. That Enkidu is not the figure created by Aruru to relieve Erech of its tyrannical ruler is also shown by the fact that Gilgamesh remains in control of Erech. It is to Erech that he returns when he fails of his purpose to learn the secret of escape from old age and death. Erech is, therefore, not relieved of the presence of the ruthless ruler through Enkidu. The “Man of Anu” formed by Aruru as a deliverer is confused in the course of the growth of the [54]Epic with Enkidu, the offspring of Ninib, and in this way we obtain the strange contradiction of Enkidu and Gilgamesh appearing first as bitter rivals and then as close and inseparable friends. It is of the nature of Epic compositions everywhere to eliminate unnecessary figures by concentrating on one favorite the traits belonging to another or to several others. The close association of Enkidu and Gilgamesh which becomes one of the striking features in the combination of the tales of these two heroes naturally recalls the “Heavenly Twins” motif, which has been so fully and so suggestively treated by Professor J. Rendell Harris in his Cult of the Heavenly Twins, (London, 1906). Professor Harris has conclusively shown how widespread the tendency is to associate two divine or semi-divine beings in myths and legends as inseparable companions125 or twins, like Castor and Pollux, Romulus and Remus,126 the Acvins in the Rig-Veda,127 Cain and Abel, Jacob and Esau in the Old Testament, the Kabiri of the Phoenicians,128 Herakles and Iphikles in Greek mythology, Ambrica and Fidelio in Teutonic mythology, Patollo and Potrimpo in old Prussian mythology, Cautes and Cautopates in Mithraism, Jesus and Thomas (according to the Syriac Acts of Thomas), and the various illustrations of “Dioscuri in Christian Legends,” set forth by Dr. Harris in his work under this title, which carries the motif far down into the period of legends about Christian Saints who appear in pairs, including the reference to such a pair in Shakespeare’s Henry V: “And Crispin Crispian shall ne’er go by From that day to the ending of the world.”—(Act, IV, 3, 57–58.) There are indeed certain parallels which suggest that Enkidu-Gilgamesh may represent a Babylonian counterpart to the “Heavenly [55]Twins.” In the Indo-Iranian, Greek and Roman mythology, the twins almost invariably act together. In unison they proceed on expeditions to punish enemies.129 But after all, the parallels are of too general a character to be of much moment; and moreover the parallels stop short at the critical point, for Gilgamesh though worsted is not killed by Enkidu, whereas one of the “Heavenly Twins” is always killed by the brother, as Abel is by Cain, and Iphikles by his twin brother Herakles. Even the trait which is frequent in the earliest forms of the “Heavenly Twins,” according to which one is immortal and the other is mortal, though applying in a measure to Enkidu who is killed by Ishtar, while Gilgamesh the offspring of a divine pair is only smitten with disease, is too unsubstantial to warrant more than a general comparison between the Enkidu-Gilgamesh pair and the various forms of the “twin” motif found throughout the ancient world. For all that, the point is of some interest that in the Gilgamesh Epic we should encounter two figures who are portrayed as possessing the same traits and accomplishing feats in common, which suggest a partial parallel to the various forms in which the twin-motif appears in the mythologies, folk-lore and legends of many nations; and it may be that in some of these instances the duplication is due, as in the case of Enkidu and Gilgamesh, to an actual transfer of the traits of one figure to another who usurped his place. In concluding this study of the two recently discovered tablets of the old Babylonian version of the Gilgamesh Epic which has brought us several steps further in the interpretation and in our understanding of the method of composition of the most notable literary production of ancient Babylonia, it will be proper to consider the literary relationship of the old Babylonian to the Assyrian version. We have already referred to the different form in which the names of the chief figures appear in the old Babylonian version, dGish as against dGish-gì(n)-mash, dEn-ki-dũ as against dEn-ki-dú, Ḫu-wa-wa as against Ḫu(m)-ba-ba. Erech appears as Uruk ribîtim, “Erech of [56]the Plazas,” as against Uruk supûri, “walled Erech” (or “Erech within the walls”), in the Assyrian version.130 These variations point to an independent recension for the Assyrian revision; and this conclusion is confirmed by a comparison of parallel passages in our two tablets with the Assyrian version, for such parallels rarely extend to verbal agreements in details, and, moreover, show that the Assyrian version has been elaborated. Beginning with the Pennsylvania tablet, column I is covered in the Assyrian version by tablet I, 5, 25, to 6, 33, though, as pointed out above, in the Assyrian version we have the anticipation of the dreams of Gilgamesh and their interpretation through their recital to Enkidu by his female companion, whereas in the old Babylonian version we have the dreams directly given in a conversation between Gilgamesh and his mother. In the anticipation, there would naturally be some omissions. So lines 4–5 and 12–13 of the Pennsylvania tablet do not appear in the Assyrian version, but in their place is a line (I, 5, 35), to be restored to ”[I saw him and like] a woman I fell in love with him.” which occurs in the old Babylonian version only in connection with the second dream. The point is of importance as showing that in the Babylonian version the first dream lays stress upon the omen of the falling meteor, as symbolizing the coming of Enkidu, whereas the second dream more specifically reveals Enkidu as a man,131 of whom Gilgamesh is instantly enamored. Strikingly variant lines, though conveying the same idea, are frequent. Thus line 14 of the Babylonian version reads “I bore it and carried it to thee” and appears in the Assyrian version (I, 5, 35b supplied from 6, 26) “I threw it (or him) at thy feet”132 [57]with an additional line in elaboration “Thou didst bring him into contact with me”133 which anticipates the speech of the mother (Line 41 = Assyrian version I, 6, 33). Line 10 of the Pennsylvania tablet has pa-ḫi-ir as against iz-za-az I, 5, 31. Line 8 has ik-ta-bi-it as against da-an in the Assyrian version I, 5, 29. More significant is the variant to line 9 “I became weak and its weight I could not bear” as against I, 5, 30. “Its strength was overpowering,134 and I could not endure its weight.” The important lines 31–36 are not found in the Assyrian version, with the exception of I, 6, 27, which corresponds to lines 33–34, but this lack of correspondence is probably due to the fact that the Assyrian version represents the anticipation of the dreams which, as already suggested, might well omit some details. As against this we have in the Assyrian version I, 6, 23–25, an elaboration of line 30 in the Pennsylvania tablet and taken over from the recital of the first dream. Through the Assyrian version I, 6, 31–32, we can restore the closing lines of column I of the Pennsylvania tablet, while with line 33 = line 45 of the Pennsylvania tablet, the parallel between the two versions comes to an end. Lines 34–43 of the Assyrian version (bringing tablet I to a close)135 represent an elaboration of the speech of Ninsun, followed by a further address of Gilgamesh to his mother, and by the determination of Gilgamesh to seek out Enkidu.136 Nothing of this sort appears to have been included in the old Babylonian version.[58]Our text proceeds with the scene between Enkidu and the woman, in which the latter by her charms and her appeal endeavors to lead Enkidu away from his life with the animals. From the abrupt manner in which the scene is introduced in line 43 of the Pennsylvania tablet, it is evident that this cannot be the first mention of the woman. The meeting must have been recounted in the first tablet, as is the case in the Assyrian version.137 The second tablet takes up the direct recital of the dreams of Gilgamesh and then continues the narrative. Whether in the old Babylonian version the scene between Enkidu and the woman was described with the same naïve details, as in the Assyrian version, of the sexual intercourse between the two for six days and seven nights cannot of course be determined, though presumably the Assyrian version, with the tendency of epics to become more elaborate as they pass from age to age, added some realistic touches. Assuming that lines 44–63 of the Pennsylvania tablet—the cohabitation of Enkidu and the address of the woman—is a repetition of what was already described in the first tablet, the comparison with the Assyrian version I, 4, 16–41, not only points to the elaboration of the later version, but likewise to an independent recension, even where parallel lines can be picked out. Only lines 46–48 of the Pennsylvania tablet form a complete parallel to line 21 of column 4 of the Assyrian version. The description in lines 22–32 of column 4 is missing, though it may, of course, have been included in part in the recital in the first tablet of the old Babylonian version. Lines 49–59 of the Pennsylvania tablet are covered by 33–39, the only slight difference being the specific mention in line 58 of the Pennsylvania tablet of Eanna, the temple in Erech, described as “the dwelling of Anu,” whereas in the Assyrian version Eanna is merely referred to as the “holy house” and described as “the dwelling of Anu and Ishtar,” where Ishtar is clearly a later addition. Leaving aside lines 60–61, which may be merely a variant (though independent) of line 39 of column 4 of the Assyrian version, we now have in the Pennsylvania tablet a second speech of the woman to Enkidu (not represented in the Assyrian version) beginning like the first one with alka, “Come” (lines 62–63), in which she asks Enkidu to leave the “accursed ground” in which he dwells. This speech, as the description which follows, extending into columns 3–4, [59]and telling how the woman clothed Enkidu, how she brought him to the sheep folds, how she taught him to eat bread and to drink wine, and how she instructed him in the ways of civilization, must have been included in the second tablet of the Assyrian version which has come down to us in a very imperfect form. Nor is the scene in which Enkidu and Gilgamesh have their encounter found in the preserved portions of the second (or possibly the third) tablet of the Assyrian version, but only a brief reference to it in the fourth tablet,138 in which in Epic style the story is repeated, leading up to the second exploit—the joint campaign of Enkidu and Gilgamesh against Ḫuwawa. This reference, covering only seven lines, corresponds to lines 192–231 of the Pennsylvania tablet; but the former being the repetition and the latter the original recital, the comparison to be instituted merely reveals again the independence of the Assyrian version, as shown in the use of kibsu, “tread” (IV, 2, 46), for šêpu, “foot” (l. 216), i-na-uš, “quake” (line 5C), as against ir-tu-tu (ll. 221 and 226). Such variants as dGish êribam ûl iddin (l. 217) against dGilgamesh ana šurûbi ûl namdin, (IV, 2, 47). and again iṣṣabtûma kima lîm “they grappled at the gate of the family house” (IV, 2, 48), against iṣṣabtûma ina bâb bît emuti, “they grappled at the gate of the family house” (IV, 2, 48), all point once more to the literary independence of the Assyrian version. The end of the conflict and the reconciliation of the two heroes is likewise missing in the Assyrian version. It may have been referred to at the beginning of column 3139 of Tablet IV. Coming to the Yale tablet, the few passages in which a comparison [60]may be instituted with the fourth tablet of the Assyrian version, to which in a general way it must correspond, are not sufficient to warrant any conclusions, beyond the confirmation of the literary independence of the Assyrian version. The section comprised within lines 72–89, where Enkidu’s grief at his friend’s decision to fight Ḫuwawa is described140, and he makes confession of his own physical exhaustion, may correspond to Tablet IV, column 4, of the Assyrian version. This would fit in with the beginning of the reverse, the first two lines of which (136–137) correspond to column 5 of the fourth tablet of the Assyrian version, with a variation “seven-fold fear”141 as against “fear of men” in the Assyrian version. If lines 138–139 (in column 4) of the Yale tablet correspond to line 7 of column 5 of Tablet IV of the Assyrian version, we would again have an illustration of the elaboration of the later version by the addition of lines 3–6. But beyond this we have merely the comparison of the description of Ḫuwawa “Whose roar is a flood, whose mouth is fire, and whose breath is death” which occurs twice in the Yale tablet (lines 110–111 and 196–197), with the same phrase in the Assyrian version Tablet IV, 5, 3—but here, as just pointed out, with an elaboration. Practically, therefore, the entire Yale tablet represents an addition to our knowledge of the Ḫuwawa episode, and until we are fortunate enough to discover more fragments of the fourth tablet of the Assyrian version, we must content ourselves with the conclusions reached from a comparison of the Pennsylvania tablet with the parallels in the Assyrian version. It may be noted as a general point of resemblance in the exterior form of the old Babylonian and Assyrian versions that both were inscribed on tablets containing six columns, three on the obverse and three on the reverse; and that the length of the tablets—an average of 40 to 50 lines—was about the same, thus revealing in the external form a conventiona1 size for the tablets in the older period, which was carried over into later times. [61] 1 See for further details of this royal library, Jastrow, Civilization of Babylonia and Assyria, p. 21 seq. 2 Das Babylonische Nimrodepos (Leipzig, 1884–1891), supplemented by Haupt’s article Die Zwölfte Tafel des Babylonischen Nimrodepos in BA I, pp. 48–79, containing the fragments of the twelfth tablet. The fragments of the Epic in Ashurbanapal’s library—some sixty—represent portions of several copies. Sin-liḳî-unnini—perhaps from Erech, since this name appears as that of a family in tablets from Erech (see Clay, Legal Documents from Erech, Index, p. 73)—is named in a list of texts (K 9717—Haupt’s edition No. 51, line 18) as the editor of the Epic, though probably he was not the only compiler. Since the publication of Haupt’s edition, a few fragments were added by him as an appendix to Alfred Jeremias Izdubar-Nimrod (Leipzig, 1891) Plates II–IV, and two more are embodied in Jensen’s transliteration of all the fragments in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek VI; pp. 116–265, with elaborate notes, pp. 421–531. Furthermore a fragment, obtained from supplementary excavations at Kouyunjik, has been published by L. W. King in his Supplement to the Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets in the Kouyunjik Collection of the British Cuneiform Tablets in the Kouyunjik Collection of the British Museum No. 56 and PSBA Vol. 36, pp. 64–68. Recently a fragment of the 6th tablet from the excavations at Assur has been published by Ebeling, Keilschrifttexte aus Assur Religiösen Inhalts No. 115, and one may expect further portions to turn up. The designation “Nimrod Epic” on the supposition that the hero of the Babylonian Epic is identical with Nimrod, the “mighty hunter” of Genesis 10, has now been generally abandoned, in the absence of any evidence that the Babylonian hero bore a name like [10n]Nimrod. For all that, the description of Nimrod as the “mighty hunter” and the occurrence of a “hunter” in the Babylonian Epic (Assyrian version Tablet I)—though he is not the hero—points to a confusion in the Hebrew form of the borrowed tradition between Gilgamesh and Nimrod. The latest French translation of the Epic is by Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens (Paris, 1907), pp. 182–325; the latest German translation by Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos (Göttingen, 1911), with a valuable analysis and discussion. These two translations now supersede Jensen’s translation in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, which, however, is still valuable because of the detailed notes, containing a wealth of lexicographical material. Ungnad also gave a partial translation in Gressmann-Ranke, Altorientalische Texte and Bilder I, pp. 39–61. In English, we have translations of substantial portions by Muss-Arnolt in Harper’s Assyrian and Babylonian Literature (New York, 1901), pp. 324–368; by Jastrow, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria (Boston, 1898), Chap. XXIII; by Clay in Light on the Old Testament from Babel, pp. 78–84; by Rogers in Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament, pp. 80–103; and most recently by Jastrow in Sacred Books and Early Literature of the East (ed. C. F. Horne, New York, 1917), Vol. I, pp. 187–220. 3 See Luckenbill in JAOS, Vol. 37, p. 452 seq. Prof. Clay, it should be added, clings to the older reading, Hammurabi, which is retained in this volume. 4 ZA, Vol. 14, pp. 277–292. 5 The survivor of the Deluge is usually designated as Ut-napishtim in the Epic, but in one passage (Assyrian version, Tablet XI, 196), he is designated as Atra-ḫasis “the very wise one.” Similarly, in a second version of the Deluge story, also found in Ashurbanapal’s library (IV R² additions, p. 9, line 11). The two names clearly point to two versions, which in accordance with the manner of ancient compositions were merged into one. See an article by Jastrow in ZA, Vol. 13, pp. 288–301. 6 Published by Scheil in Recueil des Travaux, etc. Vol. 20, pp. 55–58. 7 The text does not form part of the Gilgamesh Epic, as the colophon, differing from the one attached to the Epic, shows. 8 Ein altbabylonisches Fragment des Gilgamosepos (MVAG 1902, No. 1). 9 On these variant forms of the two names see the discussion below, p. 24. 10 The passage is paralleled by Ecc. 9, 7–9. See Jastrow, A Gentle Cynic, p. 172 seq. 11 Among the Nippur tablets in the collection of the University of Pennsylvania Museum. The fragment was published by Dr. Poebel in his Historical and Grammatical Texts No. 23. See also Poebel in the Museum Journal, Vol. IV, p. 47, and an article by Dr. Langdon in the same Journal, Vol. VII, pp. 178–181, though Langdon fails to credit Dr. Poebel with the discovery and publication of the important tablet. 12 No. 55 in Langdon’s Historical and Religious Texts from the Temple Library of Nippur (Munich, 1914). 13 No. 5 in his Sumerian Liturgical Texts. (Philadelphia, 1917) 14 See on this name below, p. 23. 15 See further below, p. 37 seq. 16 See Poebel, Historical and Grammatical Texts, No. 1, and Jastrow in JAOS, Vol. 36, pp. 122–131 and 274–299. 17 See an article by Jastrow, Sumerian and Akkadian Views of Beginnings (JAOS Vol. 36, pp. 274–299). 18 See on this point Eduard Meyer, Sumerier und Semiten in Babylonien (Berlin, 1906), p. 107 seq., whose view is followed in Jastrow, Civilization of Babylonia and Assyria, p. 121. See also Clay, Empire of the Amorites (Yale University Press, 1919), p. 23 et seq. 19 See the discussion below, p. 24 seq. 20 Dr. Poebel published an article on the tablet in OLZ, 1914, pp. 4–6, in which he called attention to the correct name for the mother of Gilgamesh, which was settled by the tablet as Ninsun. 21 Historical Texts No. 2, Column 2, 26. See the discussion in Historical and Grammatical Texts, p. 123, seq. 22 See Fostat in OLZ, 1915, p. 367. 23 Publications of the University of Pennsylvania Museum, Babylonian Section, Vol. X, No. 3 (Philadelphia, 1917). It is to be regretted that Dr. Langdon should not have given full credit to Dr. Poebel for his discovery of the tablet. He merely refers in an obscure footnote to Dr. Poebel’s having made a copy. 24 E.g., in the very first note on page 211, and again in a note on page 213. 25 Dr. Langdon neglected to copy the signs 4 šú-si = 240 which appear on the edge of the tablet. He also misunderstood the word šú-tu-ur in the colophon which he translated “written,” taking the word from a stem šaṭâru, “write.” The form šú-tu-ur is III, 1, from atâru, “to be in excess of,” and indicates, presumably, that the text is a copy “enlarged” from an older original. See the Commentary to the colophon, p. 86. 26 Museum Journal, Vol. VIII, p. 29. 27 See below, p. 23. 28 I follow the enumeration of tablets, columns and lines in Jensen’s edition, though some fragments appear to have been placed by him in a wrong position. 29 According to Bezold’s investigation, Verbalsuffixformen als Alterskriterien babylonisch-assyrischer Inschriften (Heidelberg Akad. d. Wiss., Philos.-Histor. Klasse, 1910, 9te Abhandlung), the bulk of the tablets in Ashurbanapal’s library are copies of originals dating from about 1500 B.C. It does not follow, however, that all the copies date from originals of the same period. Bezold reaches the conclusion on the basis of various forms for verbal suffixes, that the fragments from the Ashurbanapal Library actually date from three distinct periods ranging from before c. 1450 to c. 700 B.C. 30 “Before thou comest from the mountain, Gilgamesh in Erech will see thy dreams,” after which the dreams are recounted by the woman to Enkidu. The expression “thy dreams” means here “dreams about thee.” (Tablet I, 5, 23–24). 31 Lines 100–101. 32 In a paper read before the American Oriental Society at New Haven, April 4, 1918. 33 See the commentary to col. 4 of the Yale tablet for further details. 34 This is no doubt the correct reading of the three signs which used to be read Iz-tu-bar or Gish-du-bar. The first sign has commonly the value Gish, the second can be read Gin or Gi (Brünnow No. 11900) and the third Mash as well as Bar. See Ungnad in Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 76, and Poebel, Historical and Grammatical Texts, p. 123. 35 So also in Sumerian (Zimmern, Sumerische Kultlieder aus altbabylonischer Zeit, No. 196, rev. 14 and 16.) 36 The sign used, LUM (Brünnow No. 11183), could have the value ḫu as well as ḫum. 37 The addition “father-in-law of Moses” to the name Ḫobab b. Re’uel in this passage must refer to Re’uel, and not to Ḫobab. In Judges 4, 11, the gloss “of the Bene Ḫobab, the father-in-law of Moses” must be separated into two: (1) “Bene Ḫobab,” and (2) “father-in-law of Moses.” The latter addition rests on an erroneous tradition, or is intended as a brief reminder that Ḫobab is identical with the son of Re’uel. 38 See his List of Personal Names from the Temple School of Nippur, p. 122. Ḫu-um-ba-bi-tu and ši-kin ḫu-wa-wa also occur in Omen Texts (CT XXVII, 4, 8–9 = Pl. 3, 17 = Pl. 6, 3–4 = CT XXVIII, 14, 12). The contrast to ḫuwawa is ligru, “dwarf” (CT XXVII, 4, 12 and 14 = Pl. 6, 7.9 = Pl. 3, 19). See Jastrow, Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, II, p. 913, Note 7. Ḫuwawa, therefore, has the force of “monster.” 39 Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 111 seq. 40 Ungnad, 1. c. p. 77, called attention to this name, but failed to draw the conclusion that Ḫu(m)baba therefore belongs to the West and not to the East. 41 First pointed out by Ungnad in OLZ 1910, p. 306, on the basis of CT XVIII, 30, 10, where En-gi-dú appears in the column furnishing phonetic readings. 42 See Clay Amurru, pp. 74, 129, etc. 43 Tablet I, 2, 39–40; 3, 6–7 and 33–34; 4, 3–4. 44 Tablet I, 2, 1 and IX, 2, 16. Note also the statement about Gilgamesh that “his body is flesh of the gods” (Tablet IX, 2, 14; X, 1, 7). 45 BOR IV, p. 264. 46 Lewin, Die Scholien des Theodor bar Koni zur Patriarchengeschichte (Berlin, 1905), p. 2. See Gressmann in Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 83, who points out that the first element of גלמגוס compared with the second of גמיגמוס gives the exact form that we require, namely, Gilgamos. 47 Tablet I, col. 2, is taken up with this episode. 48 See Poebel, Historical and Grammatical Texts, p. 123. 49 See Poebel, Historical Texts No. 2, col. 2, 26. 50 Hilprecht, Old Babylonian Inscriptions I, 1 No. 26. 51 Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestücke, p. 88, VI, 2–3. Cf. also CT XXV, 28(K 7659) 3, where we must evidently supply [Esigga]-tuk, for which in the following line we have again Gish-bil-ga-mesh as an equivalent. See Meissner, OLZ 1910, 99. 52 See, e.g., Barton, Haverford Collection II No. 27, Col. I, 14, etc. 53 Deimel, Pantheon Babylonicum, p. 95. 54 CT XII, 50 (K 4359) obv. 17. 55 See Barton, Origin and Development of Babylonian Writing, II, p. 99 seq., for various explanations, though all centering around the same idea of the picture of fire in some form. 56 See the passages quoted by Poebel, Historical and Grammatical Texts, p. 126. 57 E.g., Genesis 4, 20, Jabal, “the father of tent-dwelling and cattle holding;” Jubal (4, 21), “the father of harp and pipe striking.” 58 See particularly the plays (in the J. Document) upon the names of the twelve sons of Jacob, which are brought forward either as tribal characteristics, or as suggested by some incident or utterance by the mother at the birth of each son. 59 The designation is variously explained by Arabic writers. See Beidhawi’s Commentary (ed. Fleischer), to Súra 18, 82. 60 The writing Gish-gi-mash as an approach to the pronunciation Gilgamesh would thus represent the beginning of the artificial process which seeks to interpret the first syllable as “hero.” 61 See above, p. 27. 62 Poebel, Historical Texts, p. 115 seq. 63 Many years ago (BA III, p. 376) I equated Etana with Ethan in the Old Testament—therefore a West Semitic name. 64 See Clay, The Empire of the Amorites, p. 80. 65 Professor Clay strongly favors an Amoritic origin also for Gilgamesh. His explanation of the name is set forth in his recent work on The Empire of the Amorites, page 89, and is also referred to in his work on Amurru, page 79, and in his volume of Miscellaneous Inscriptions in the Yale Babylonian Collection, page 3, note. According to Professor Clay the original form of the hero’s name was West Semitic, and was something like Bilga-Mash, the meaning of which was perhaps “the offspring of Mash.” For the first element in this division of the name cf. Piliḳam, the name of a ruler of an early dynasty, and Balaḳ of the Old Testament. In view of the fact that the axe figures so prominently in the Epic as an instrument wielded by Gilgamesh, Professor Clay furthermore thinks it reasonable to assume that the name was interpreted by the Babylonian scribe as “the axe of Mash.” In this way he would account for the use of the determinative for weapons, which is also the sign Gish, in the name. It is certainly noteworthy that the ideogram Gish-Tún in the later form of Gish-Tún-mash = pašu, “axe,” CT XVI, 38:14b, etc. Tun also = pilaḳu “axe,” CT xii, 10:34b. Names with similar element (besides Piliḳam) are Belaḳu of the Hammurabi period, Bilaḳḳu of the Cassite period, etc. It is only proper to add that Professor Jastrow assumes the responsibility for the explanation of the form and etymology of the name Gilgamesh proposed in this volume. The question is one in regard to which legitimate differences of opinion will prevail among scholars until through some chance a definite decision, one way or the other, can be reached. 66 me-iḫ-rù (line 191). 67 Tablet I, 5, 23. Cf. I, 3, 2 and 29. 68 Tablet IV, 4, 7 and I, 5, 3. 69 Assyrian version, Tablet II, 3b 34, in an address of Shamash to Enkidu. 70 So Assyrian version, Tablet VIII, 3, 11. Also supplied VIII, 5, 20 and 21; and X, 1, 46–47 and 5, 6–7. 71 Tablet XII, 3, 25. 72 Ward, Seal Cylinders of Western Asia, Chap. X, and the same author’s Cylinders and other Ancient Oriental Seals—Morgan collection Nos. 19–50. 73 E.g., Ward No. 192, Enkidu has human legs like Gilgamesh; also No. 189, where it is difficult to say which is Gilgamesh, and which is Enkidu. The clothed one is probably Gilgamesh, though not infrequently Gilgamesh is also represented as nude, or merely with a girdle around his waist. 74 E.g., Ward, Nos. 173, 174, 190, 191, 195 as well as 189 and 192. 75 On the other hand, in Ward Nos. 459 and 461, the conflict between the two heroes is depicted with the heroes distinguished in more conventional fashion, Enkidu having the hoofs of an animal, and also with a varying arrangement of beard and hair. 76 See Jastrow, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria (Boston, 1898), p. 468 seq. 77 Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 90 seq. 78 Pennsylvania tablet, l. 198 = Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 2, 37. 79 “Enkidu blocked the gate” (Pennsylvania tablet, line 215) = Assyrian version Tablet IV, 2, 46: “Enkidu interposed his foot at the gate of the family house.” 80 Pennsylvania tablet, lines 218 and 224. 81 Yale tablet, line 198; also to be supplied lines 13–14. 82 Yale tablet, lines 190 and 191. 83 PSBA 1914, 65 seq. = Jensen III, 1a, 4–11, which can now be completed and supplemented by the new fragment. 84 I.e., Enkidu will save Gilgamesh. 85 These two lines impress one as popular sayings—here applied to Enkidu. 86 King’s fragment, col. I, 13–27, which now enables us to complete Jensen III, 1a, 12–21. 87 Yale tablet, lines 252–253. 88 Yale tablet, lines 143–148 = Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 6, 26 seq. 89 Assyrian version, Tablet III, 2a, 13–14. 90 Lines 215–222. 91 Assyrian version, Tablet V, Columns 3–4. We have to assume that in line 13 of column 4 (Jensen, p. 164), Enkidu takes up the thread of conversation, as is shown by line 22: “Enkidu brought his dream to him and spoke to Gilgamesh.” 92 Assyrian version, Tablet VI, lines 146–147. 93 Lines 178–183. 94 Lines 176–177. 95 Tablet VII, Column 6. 96 Assyrian version, Tablet VI, 200–203. These words are put into the mouth of Gilgamesh (lines 198–199). It is, therefore, unlikely that he would sing his own praise. Both Jensen and Ungnad admit that Enkidu is to be supplied in at least one of the lines. 97 Lines 109 and 112. 98 Assyrian version, Tablet IX, 1, 8–9. 99 Tablet VIII, 5, 2–6. 100 So also Gressmann in Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 97, regards Enkidu as the older figure. 101 See Jastrow, Adam and Eve in Babylonian Literature, AJSL, Vol. 15, pp. 193–214. 102 Assyrian version, Tablet I, 2, 31–36. 103 It will be recalled that Enkidu is always spoken of as “born in the field.” 104 Note the repetition ibtani “created” in line 33 of the “man of Anu” and in line 35 of the offspring of Ninib. The creation of the former is by the “heart,” i.e., by the will of Aruru, the creation of the latter is an act of moulding out of clay. 105 Tablet I, Column 3. 106 Following as usual the enumeration of lines in Jensen’s edition. 107 An analogy does not involve a dependence of one tale upon the other, but merely that both rest on similar traditions, which may have arisen independently. 108 Note that the name of Eve is not mentioned till after the fall (Genesis 3, 20). Before that she is merely ishsha, i.e., “woman,” just as in the Babylonian tale the woman who guides Enkidu is ḫarimtu, “woman.” 109 “And he drank and became drunk” (Genesis 9, 21). 110 “His heart became glad and his face shone” (Pennsylvania Tablet, lines 100–101). 111 That in the combination of this Enkidu with tales of primitive man, inconsistent features should have been introduced, such as the union of Enkidu with the woman as the beginning of a higher life, whereas the presence of a hunter and his father shows that human society was already in existence, is characteristic of folk-tales, which are indifferent to details that may be contradictory to the general setting of the story. 112 Pennsylvania tablet, lines 102–104. 113 Line 105. 114 Tablet I, 1, 9. See also the reference to the wall of Erech as an “old construction” of Gilgamesh, in the inscription of An-Am in the days of Sin-gamil (Hilprecht, Old Babylonian Inscriptions, I, No. 26.) Cf IV R² 52, 3, 53. 115 The invariable designation in the Assyrian version as against Uruk ribîtim, “Erech of the plazas,” in the old Babylonian version. 116 In Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 123 seq. 117 See Jensen, p. 266. Gilgamesh is addressed as “judge,” as the one who inspects the divisions of the earth, precisely as Shamash is celebrated. In line 8 of the hymn in question, Gilgamesh is in fact addressed as Shamash. 118 The darkness is emphasized with each advance in the hero’s wanderings (Tablet IX, col. 5). 119 This tale is again a nature myth, marking the change from the dry to the rainy season. The Deluge is an annual occurrence in the Euphrates Valley through the overflow [50n]of the two rivers. Only the canal system, directing the overflow into the fields, changed the curse into a blessing. In contrast to the Deluge, we have in the Assyrian creation story the drying up of the primeval waters so that the earth makes its appearance with the change from the rainy to the dry season. The world is created in the spring, according to the Akkadian view which is reflected in the Biblical creation story, as related in the P. document. See Jastrow, Sumerian and Akkadian Views of Beginnings (JAOS, Vol 36, p. 295 seq.). 120 Aš-am in Sumerian corresponding to the Akkadian Šabaṭu, which conveys the idea of destruction. 121 The month is known as the “Mission of Ishtar” in Sumerian, in allusion to another nature myth which describes Ishtar’s disappearance from earth and her mission to the lower world. 122 Historical Texts No. 1. The Sumerian name of the survivor is Zi-ū-gíd-du or perhaps Zi-ū-sū-du (cf. King, Legends of Babylon and Egypt, p. 65, note 4), signifying “He who lengthened the day of life,” i.e., the one of long life, of which Ut-napishtim (“Day of Life”) in the Assyrian version seems to be an abbreviated Akkadian rendering, [n]with the omission of the verb. So King’s view, which is here followed. See also CT XVIII, 30, 9, and Langdon, Sumerian Epic of Paradise, p. 90, who, however, enters upon further speculations that are fanciful. 123 See the translation in Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, pp. 69, seq. and 73. 124 According to Professor Clay, quite certainly Amurru, just as in the case of Enkidu. 125 Gressmann in Ungnad-Gressmann, Das Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 100 seq. touches upon this motif, but fails to see the main point that the companions are also twins or at least brothers. Hence such examples as Abraham and Lot, David and Jonathan, Achilles and Patroclus, Eteokles and Polyneikes, are not parallels to Gilgamesh-Enkidu, but belong to the enlargement of the motif so as to include companions who are not regarded as brothers. 126 Or Romus. See Rendell Harris, l. c., p. 59, note 2. 127 One might also include the primeval pair Yama-Yami with their equivalents in Iranian mythology (Carnoy, Iranian Mythology, p. 294 seq.). 128 Becoming, however, a triad and later increased to seven. Cf. Rendell Harris, l. c., p. 32. 129 I am indebted to my friend, Professor A. J. Carnoy, of the University of Louvain, for having kindly gathered and placed at my disposal material on the “twin-brother” motif from Indo-European sources, supplemental to Rendell Harris’ work. 130 On the other hand, Uruk mâtum for the district of Erech, i.e., the territory over which the city holds sway, appears in both versions (Pennsylvania tablet, 1. 10 = Assyrian version I, 5, 36). 131 “My likeness” (line 27). It should be noted, however, that lines 32–44 of I, 5, in Jensen’s edition are part of a fragment K 9245 (not published, but merely copied by Bezold and Johns, and placed at Jensen’s disposal), which may represent a duplicate to I, 6, 23–34, with which it agrees entirely except for one line, viz., line 34 of K 9245 which is not found in column 6, 23–34. If this be correct, then there is lacking after line 31 of column 5, the interpretation of the dream given in the Pennsylvania tablet in lines 17–23. 132 ina šap-li-ki, literally, “below thee,” whereas in the old Babylonian version we have ana ṣi-ri-ka, “towards thee.” 133 Repeated I, 6, 28. 134 ul-tap-rid ki-is-su-šú-ma. The verb is from parâdu, “violent.” For kissu, “strong,” see CT XVI, 25, 48–49. Langdon (Gilgamesh Epic, p. 211, note 5) renders the phrase: “he shook his murderous weapon!!”—another illustration of his haphazard way of translating texts. 135 Shown by the colophon (Jeremias, Izdubar-Nimrod, Plate IV.) 136 Lines 42–43 must be taken as part of the narrative of the compiler, who tells us that after the woman had informed Enkidu that Gilgamesh already knew of Enkidu’s coming through dreams interpreted by Ninsun, Gilgamesh actually set out and encountered Enkidu. 137 Tablet I, col. 4. See also above, p. 19. 138 IV, 2, 44–50. The word ullanum, (l.43) “once” or “since,” points to the following being a reference to a former recital, and not an original recital. 139 Only the lower half (Haupt’s edition, p. 82) is preserved. 140 “The eyes of Enkidu were filled with tears,” corresponding to IV, 4, 10. 141 Unless indeed the number “seven” is a slip for the sign ša. See the commentary to the line. Pennsylvania Tablet The 240 lines of the six columns of the text are enumerated in succession, with an indication on the margin where a new column begins. This method, followed also in the case of the Yale tablet, seems preferable to Langdon’s breaking up of the text into Obverse and Reverse, with a separate enumeration for each of the six columns. In order, however, to facilitate a comparison with Langdon’s edition, a table is added: Obverse Col. I, 1 = Line 1 of our text. ,, I, 5 = ,, 5 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 10 = ,, 10 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 15 = ,, 15 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 20 = ,, 20 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 25 = ,, 25 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 30 = ,, 30 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 35 = ,, 35 ,, ,, ,, Col. II, 1 = Line 41 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 5 = ,, 45 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 10 = ,, 50 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 15 = ,, 55 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 20 = ,, 60 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 25 = ,, 65 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 30 = ,, 70 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 35 = ,, 75 ,, ,, ,, Col. III, 1 = Line 81 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 5 = ,, 85 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 10 = ,, 90 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 15 = ,, 95 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 26 = ,, 100 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 25 = ,, 105 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 30 = ,, 110 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 35 = ,, 115 ,, ,, ,, Reverse Col. I, 1 (= Col. IV) = Line 131 of our text. ,, I, 5 = ,, 135 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 10 = ,, 140 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 15 = ,, 145 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 20 = ,, 150 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 25 = ,, 155 ,, ,, ,, ,, I, 30 = ,, 160 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 1 (= Col. V) = Line 171 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 5 = ,, 175 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 10 = ,, 180 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 15 = ,, 185 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 20 = ,, 190 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 25 = ,, 195 ,, ,, ,, ,, II, 30 = ,, 200 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 1 (= Col. VI) = Line 208 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 5 = ,, 212 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 10 = ,, 217 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 15 = ,, 222 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 20 = ,, 227 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 25 = ,, 232 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 30 = ,, 237 ,, ,, ,, ,, III, 33 = ,, 240 ,, ,, ,, [62] Pennsylvania Tablet. Transliteration. Col. I. 1it-bi-e-ma dGiš šú-na-tam i-pa-áš-šar 2iz-za-kàr-am a-na um-mi-šú 3um-mi i-na šá-at mu-ši-ti-ia 4šá-am-ḫa-ku-ma at-ta-na-al-la-ak 5i-na bi-ri-it it-lu-tim 6ib-ba-šú-nim-ma ka-ka-bu šá-ma-i 7[ki]-iṣ-rù šá A-nim im-ḳu-ut a-na ṣi-ri-ia 8áš-ši-šú-ma ik-ta-bi-it e-li-ia 9ú-ni-iš-šú-ma nu-uš-šá-šú ú-ul il-ti-’i 10Urukki ma-tum pa-ḫi-ir e-li-šú 11it-lu-tum ú-na-šá-ku ši-pi-šú 12ú-um-mi-id-ma pu-ti 13i-mi-du ia-ti 14áš-ši-a-šú-ma ab-ba-la-áš-šú a-na ṣi-ri-ki 15um-mi dGiš mu-di-a-at ka-la-ma 16iz-za-kàr-am a-na dGiš 17mi-in-di dGiš šá ki-ma ka-ti 18i-na ṣi-ri i-wa-li-id-ma 19ú-ra-ab-bi-šú šá-du-ú 20ta-mar-šú-ma [kima Sal(?)] ta-ḫa-du at-ta 21it-lu-tum ú-na-šá-ku ši-pi-šú 22tí-iṭ-ṭi-ra-áš-[šú tu-ut]-tu-ú-ma 23ta-tar-ra-[as-su] a-na ṣi-[ri]-ia 24[uš]-ti-nim-ma i-ta-mar šá-ni-tam[63] 25[šú-na]-ta i-ta-wa-a-am a-na um-mi-šú 26[um-mi] a-ta-mar šá-ni-tam 27[šú-na-tu a-ta]-mar e-mi-a i-na su-ḳi-im 28[šá Uruk]ki ri-bi-tim 29ḫa-aṣ-ṣi-nu na-di-i-ma 30e-li-šú pa-aḫ-ru 31ḫa-aṣ-ṣi-nu-um-ma šá-ni bu-nu-šú 32a-mur-šú-ma aḫ-ta-du a-na-ku 33a-ra-am-šú-ma ki-ma áš-šá-tim 34a-ḫa-ab-bu-ub el-šú 35el-ki-šú-ma áš-ta-ka-an-šú 36a-na a-ḫi-ia 37um-mi dGiš mu-da-at [ka]-la-ma 38[iz-za-kàr-am a-na dGiš] 39[dGiš šá ta-mu-ru amêlu] 40[ta-ḫa-ab-bu-ub ki-ma áš-šá-tim el-šú] Col. II. 41áš-šum uš-[ta]-ma-ḫa-ru it-ti-ka 42dGiš šú-na-tam i-pa-šar 43dEn-ki-[dũ wa]-ši-ib ma-ḫar ḫa-ri-im-tim 44ur-[šá ir]-ḫa-mu di-da-šá(?) ip-tí-[e] 45[dEn-ki]-dũ im-ta-ši a-šar i-wa-al-du 46ûm, 6 ù 7 mu-ši-a-tim 47dEn-[ki-dũ] ti-bi-i-ma 48šá-[am-ka-ta] ir-ḫi 49ḫa-[ri-im-tum pa-a]-šá i-pu-šá-am-ma 50iz-za-[kàr-am] a-na dEn-ki-dũ 51a-na-tal-ka dEn-ki-dũ ki-ma ili ta-ba-áš-ši 52am-mi-nim it-ti na-ma-áš-te-e 53ta-at-ta-[na-al]-ak ṣi-ra-am[64] 54al-kam lu-úr-di-ka 55a-na libbi [Urukki] ri-bi-tim 56a-na bît [el]-lim mu-šá-bi šá A-nim 57dEn-ki-dũ ti-bi lu-ru-ka 58a-na Ê-[an]-na mu-šá-bi šá A-nim 59a-šar [dGiš gi]-it-ma-[lu] ne-pi-ši-tim 60ù at-[ta] ki-[ma Sal ta-ḫa]-bu-[ub]-šú 61ta-[ra-am-šú ki-ma] ra-ma-an-ka 62al-ka ti-ba i-[na] ga-ag-ga-ri 63ma-a-ag-ri-i-im 64iš-me a-wa-as-sa im-ta-ḫar ga-ba-šá 65mi-il-[kum] šá aššatim 66im-ta-ḳu-ut a-na libbi-šú 67iš-ḫu-ut li-ib-šá-am 68iš-ti-nam ú-la-ab-bi-iš-sú 69li-ib-[šá-am] šá-ni-a-am 70ši-i it-ta-al-ba-áš 71ṣa-ab-tat ga-as-su 72ki-ma [ili] i-ri-id-di-šú 73a-na gu-up-ri šá-ri-i-im 74a-šar tar-ba-ṣi-im 75i-na [áš]-ri-šú [im]-ḫu-ruri-ia-ú 76[ù šú-u dEn-ki-dũ i-lit-ta-šú šá-du-um-ma] 77[it-ti ṣabâti-ma ik-ka-la šam-ma] 78[it-ti bu-lim maš-ḳa-a i-šat-ti] 79[it-ti na-ma-áš-te-e mê i-ṭab lib-ba-šú] (Perhaps one additional line missing.) Col. III. 81ši-iz-ba šá na-ma-áš-te-e 82i-te-en-ni-ik 83a-ka-lam iš-ku-nu ma-ḫar-šú 84ib-tí-ik-ma i-na-at-tal 85ù ip-pa-al-la-as[65] 86ú-ul i-di dEn-ki-dũ 87aklam a-na a-ka-lim 88šikaram a-na šá-te-e-im 89la-a lum-mu-ud 90ḫa-ri-im-tum pi-šá i-pu-šá-am-ma 91iz-za-kàr-am a-na dEn-ki-dũ 92a-ku-ul ak-lam dEn-ki-dũ 93zi-ma-at ba-la-ṭi-im 94šikaram ši-ti ši-im-ti ma-ti 95i-ku-ul a-ak-lam dEn-ki-dũ 96a-di ši-bi-e-šú 97šikaram iš-ti-a-am 987 aṣ-ṣa-am-mi-im 99it-tap-šar kab-ta-tum i-na-an-gu 100i-li-iṣ libba-šú-ma 101pa-nu-šú [it]-tam-ru 102ul-tap-pi-it [lùŠÚ]-I 103šú-ḫu-ra-am pa-ga-ar-šú 104šá-am-nam ip-ta-šá-áš-ma 105a-we-li-iš i-we 106il-ba-áš li-ib-šá-am 107ki-ma mu-ti i-ba-áš-ši 108il-ki ka-ak-ka-šú 109la-bi ú-gi-ir-ri 110uš-sa-ak-pu re’ûti mu-ši-a-tim 111ut-tap-pi-iš šib-ba-ri 112la-bi uk-ta-ši-id 113it-ti-[lu] na-ki-[di-e] ra-bu-tum 114dEn-ki-dũ ma-aṣ-ṣa-ar-šú-nu 115a-we-lum giš-ru-um 116iš-te-en it-lum 117a-na [na-ki-di-e(?) i]-za-ak-ki-ir (About five lines missing.) Col. IV. (About eight lines missing.) 131i-ip-pu-uš ul-ṣa-am 132iš-ši-ma i-ni-i-šú 133i-ta-mar a-we-lam[66] 134iz-za-kàr-am a-na ḫarimtim 135šá-am-ka-at uk-ki-ši a-we-lam 136a-na mi-nim il-li-kam 137zi-ki-ir-šú lu-uš-šú 138ḫa-ri-im-tum iš-ta-si a-we-lam 139i-ba-uš-su-um-ma i-ta-mar-šú 140e-di-il e-eš ta-ḫi-[il-la]-am 141lim-nu a-la-ku ma-na-aḫ-[ti]-ka 142e-pi-šú i-pu-šá-am-ma 143iz-za-kàr-am a-na dEn-[ki-dũ] 144bi-ti-iš e-mu-tim ik …… 145ši-ma-a-at ni-ši-i-ma 146tu-a-(?)-ar e-lu-tim 147a-na âli(?) dup-šak-ki-i e-ṣi-en 148uk-la-at âli(?) e-mi-sa a-a-ḫa-tim 149a-na šarri šá Urukki ri-bi-tim 150pi-ti pu-uk epiši(-ši) a-na ḫa-a-a-ri 151a-na dGiš šarri šá Urukki ri-bi-tim 152pi-ti pu-uk epiši(-ši) 153a-na ḫa-a-a-ri 154áš-ša-at ši-ma-tim i-ra-aḫ-ḫi 155šú-ú pa-na-nu-um-ma 156mu-uk wa-ar-ka-nu 157i-na mi-il-ki šá ili ga-bi-ma 158i-na bi-ti-iḳ a-bu-un-na-ti-šú 159ši-ma-as-su 160a-na zi-ik-ri it-li-im 161i-ri-ku pa-nu-šú (About three lines missing.) [67] Col. V. (About six lines missing.) 171i-il-la-ak [dEn-ki-dũ i-na pa-ni] 172u-šá-am-ka-at [wa]-ar-ki-šú 173i-ru-ub-ma a-na libbi Urukki ri-bi-tim 174ip-ḫur um-ma-nu-um i-na ṣi-ri-šú 175iz-zi-za-am-ma i-na su-ḳi-im 176šá Urukki ri-bi-tim 177pa-aḫ-ra-a-ma ni-šú 178i-ta-wa-a i-na ṣi-ri-šú 179a-na ṣalam dGiš ma-ši-il pi-it-tam 180la-nam šá-pi-il 181si-ma …. [šá-ki-i pu]-uk-ku-ul 182............. i-pa-ka-du 183i-[na mâti da-an e-mu]-ki i-wa 184ši-iz-ba šá na-ma-aš-te-e 185i-te-en-ni-ik 186ka-a-a-na i-na [libbi] Urukki kak-ki-a-tum 187it-lu-tum ú-te-el-li-lu 188šá-ki-in ur-šá-nu 189a-na itli šá i-šá-ru zi-mu-šú 190a-na dGiš ki-ma i-li-im 191šá-ki-iš-šum me-iḫ-rù 192a-na dIš-ḫa-ra ma-a-a-lum 193na-di-i-ma 194dGiš it-[ti-il-ma wa-ar-ka-tim] 195i-na mu-ši in-ni-[ib-bi]-it 196i-na-ag-šá-am-ma 197it-ta-[zi-iz dEn-ki-dũ] i-na sûḳim 198ip-ta-ra-[aṣ a-la]-ak-tam 199šá dGiš 200[a-na e-pi-iš] da-na-ni-iš-šú (About three lines missing.) [68] Col. VI. (About four lines missing.) 208šar(?)-ḫa 209dGiš … 210i-na ṣi-ri-[šú il-li-ka-am dEn-ki-dũ] 211i-ḫa-an-ni-ib [pi-ir-ta-šú] 212it-bi-ma [il-li-ik] 213a-na pa-ni-šú 214it-tam-ḫa-ru i-na ri-bi-tum ma-ti 215dEn-ki-dũ ba-ba-am ip-ta-ri-ik 216i-na ši-pi-šú 217dGiš e-ri-ba-am ú-ul id-di-in 218iṣ-ṣa-ab-tu-ma ki-ma li-i-im 219i-lu-du 220zi-ip-pa-am ’i-bu-tu 221i-ga-rum ir-tu-tu 222dGiš ù dEn-ki-dũ 223iṣ-ṣa-ab-tu-ú-ma 224ki-ma li-i-im i-lu-du 225zi-ip-pa-am ’i-bu-tu 226i-ga-rum ir-tu-tú 227ik-mi-is-ma dGiš 228i-na ga-ag-ga-ri ši-ip-šú 229ip-ši-iḫ uz-za-šú-ma 230i-ni-iḫ i-ra-as-su 231iš-tu i-ra-su i-ni-ḫu 232dEn-ki-dũ a-na šá-ši-im 233iz-za-kàr-am a-na dGiš 234ki-ma iš-te-en-ma um-ma-ka 235ú-li-id-ka 236ri-im-tum šá su-pu-ri 237dNin-sun-na 238ul-lu e-li mu-ti ri-eš-ka 239šar-ru-tú šá ni-ši 240i-ši-im-kum dEn-lil 241 duppu 2 kam-ma 242šú-tu-ur e-li ………………… 243 4 šú-ši [62] Translation. Col. I. 1Gish sought to interpret the dream; 2Spoke to his mother: 3“My mother, during my night 4I became strong and moved about 5among the heroes; 6And from the starry heaven 7A meteor(?) of Anu fell upon me: 8I bore it and it grew heavy upon me, 9I became weak and its weight I could not endure. 10The land of Erech gathered about it. 11The heroes kissed its feet.1 12It was raised up before me. 13They stood me up.2 14I bore it and carried it to thee.” 15The mother of Gish, who knows all things, 16Spoke to Gish: 17“Some one, O Gish, who like thee 18In the field was born and 19Whom the mountain has reared, 20Thou wilt see (him) and [like a woman(?)] thou wilt rejoice. 21Heroes will kiss his feet. 22Thou wilt spare [him and wilt endeavor] 23To lead him to me.” 24He slept and saw another[63] 25Dream, which he reported to his mother: 26[“My mother,] I have seen another 27[Dream.] My likeness I have seen in the streets 28[Of Erech] of the plazas. 29An axe was brandished, and 30They gathered about him; 31And the axe made him angry. 32I saw him and I rejoiced, 33I loved him as a woman, 34I embraced him. 35I took him and regarded him 36As my brother.” 37The mother of Gish, who knows all things, 38[Spoke to Gish]: 39[“O Gish, the man whom thou sawest,] 40[Whom thou didst embrace like a woman]. Col II. 41(means) that he is to be associated with thee.” 42Gish understood the dream. 43[As] Enki[du] was sitting before the woman, 44[Her] loins(?) he embraced, her vagina(?) he opened. 45[Enkidu] forgot the place where he was born. 46Six days and seven nights 47Enkidu continued 48To cohabit with [the courtesan]. 49[The woman] opened her [mouth] and 50Spoke to Enkidu: 51“I gaze upon thee, O Enkidu, like a god art thou! 52Why with the cattle 53Dost thou [roam] across the field?[64] 54Come, let me lead thee 55into [Erech] of the plazas, 56to the holy house, the dwelling of Anu, 57O, Enkidu arise, let me conduct thee 58To Eanna, the dwelling of Anu, 59The place [where Gish is, perfect] in vitality. 60And thou [like a wife wilt embrace] him. 61Thou [wilt love him like] thyself. 62Come, arise from the ground 63(that is) cursed.” 64He heard her word and accepted her speech. 65The counsel of the woman 66Entered his heart. 67She stripped off a garment, 68Clothed him with one. 69Another garment 70She kept on herself. 71She took hold of his hand. 72Like [a god(?)] she brought him 73To the fertile meadow, 74The place of the sheepfolds. 75In that place they received food; 76[For he, Enkidu, whose birthplace was the mountain,] 77[With the gazelles he was accustomed to eat herbs,] 78[With the cattle to drink water,] 79[With the water beings he was happy.] (Perhaps one additional line missing.) Col. III. 81Milk of the cattle 82He was accustomed to suck. 83Food they placed before him, 84He broke (it) off and looked 85And gazed.[65] 86Enkidu had not known 87To eat food. 88To drink wine 89He had not been taught. 90The woman opened her mouth and 91Spoke to Enkidu: 92“Eat food, O Enkidu, 93The provender of life! 94Drink wine, the custom of the land!” 95Enkidu ate food 96Till he was satiated. 97Wine he drank, 98Seven goblets. 99His spirit was loosened, he became hilarious. 100His heart became glad and 101His face shone. 102[The barber(?)] removed 103The hair on his body. 104He was anointed with oil. 105He became manlike. 106He put on a garment, 107He was like a man. 108He took his weapon; 109Lions he attacked, 110(so that) the night shepherds could rest. 111He plunged the dagger; 112Lions he overcame. 113The great [shepherds] lay down; 114Enkidu was their protector. 115The strong man, 116The unique hero, 117To [the shepherds(?)] he speaks: (About five lines missing.) Col. IV. (About eight lines missing.) 131Making merry. 132He lifted up his eyes, 133He sees the man.[66] 134He spoke to the woman: 135“O, courtesan, lure on the man. 136Why has he come to me? 137His name I will destroy.” 138The woman called to the man 139Who approaches to him3 and he beholds him. 140“Away! why dost thou [quake(?)] 141Evil is the course of thy activity.”4 142Then he5 opened his mouth and 143Spoke to Enkidu: 144”[To have (?)] a family home 145Is the destiny of men, and 146The prerogative(?) of the nobles. 147For the city(?) load the workbaskets! 148Food supply for the city lay to one side! 149For the King of Erech of the plazas, 150Open the hymen(?), perform the marriage act! 151For Gish, the King of Erech of the plazas, 152Open the hymen(?), 153Perform the marriage act! 154With the legitimate wife one should cohabit. 155So before, 156As well as in the future.6 157By the decree pronounced by a god, 158From the cutting of his umbilical cord 159(Such) is his fate.” 160At the speech of the hero 161His face grew pale. (About three lines missing.) [67] Col. V. (About six lines missing.) 171[Enkidu] went [in front], 172And the courtesan behind him. 173He entered into Erech of the plazas. 174The people gathered about him. 175As he stood in the streets 176Of Erech of the plazas, 177The men gathered, 178Saying in regard to him: 179“Like the form of Gish he has suddenly become; 180shorter in stature. 181[In his structure high(?)], powerful, 182.......... overseeing(?) 183In the land strong of power has he become. 184Milk of cattle 185He was accustomed to suck.” 186Steadily(?) in Erech ..... 187The heroes rejoiced. 188He became a leader. 189To the hero of fine appearance, 190To Gish, like a god, 191He became a rival to him.7 192For Ishḫara a couch 193Was stretched, and 194Gish [lay down, and afterwards(?)] 195In the night he fled. 196He approaches and 197[Enkidu stood] in the streets. 198He blocked the path 199of Gish. 200At the exhibit of his power, (About three lines missing.) [68] Col. VI. (About four lines missing.) 208Strong(?) … 209Gish 210Against him [Enkidu proceeded], 211[His hair] luxuriant. 212He started [to go] 213Towards him. 214They met in the plaza of the district. 215Enkidu blocked the gate 216With his foot, 217Not permitting Gish to enter. 218They seized (each other), like oxen, 219They fought. 220The threshold they demolished; 221The wall they impaired. 222Gish and Enkidu 223Seized (each other). 224Like oxen they fought. 225The threshold they demolished; 226The wall they impaired. 227Gish bent 228His foot to the ground,8 229His wrath was appeased, 230His breast was quieted. 231When his breast was quieted, 232Enkidu to him 233Spoke, to Gish: 234“As a unique one, thy mother 235bore thee. 236The wild cow of the stall,9 237Ninsun, 238Has exalted thy head above men. 239Kingship over men 240Enlil has decreed for thee. 241Second tablet, 242enlarged beyond [the original(?)]. 243240 lines. [69] 1 I.e., paid homage to the meteor. 2 I.e., the heroes of Erech raised me to my feet, or perhaps in the sense of “supported me.” 3 I.e., Enkidu. 4 I.e., “thy way of life.” 5 I.e., the man. 6 I.e., an idiomatic phrase meaning “for all times.” 7 I.e., Enkidu became like Gish, godlike. Cf. col. 2, 11. 8 He was thrown and therefore vanquished. 9 Epithet given to Ninsun. See the commentary to the line. Commentary on the Pennsylvania Tablet. Line 1. The verb tibû with pašâru expresses the aim of Gish to secure an interpretation for his dream. This disposes of Langdon’s note 1 on page 211 of his edition, in which he also erroneously speaks of our text as “late.” Pašâru is not a variant of zakâru. Both verbs occur just as here in the Assyrian version I, 5, 25. Line 3. ina šât mušitia, “in this my night,” i.e., in the course of this night of mine. A curious way of putting it, but the expression occurs also in the Assyrian version, e.g., I, 5, 26 (parallel passage to ours) and II, 4a, 14. In the Yale tablet we find, similarly, mu-ši-it-ka (l. 262), “thy night,” i.e., “at night to thee.” Line 5. Before Langdon put down the strange statement of Gish “wandering about in the midst of omens” (misreading id-da-tim for it-lu-tim), he might have asked himself the question, what it could possibly mean. How can one walk among omens? Line 6. ka-ka-bu šá-ma-i must be taken as a compound term for “starry heaven.” The parallel passage in the Assyrian version (Tablet I, 5, 27) has the ideograph for star, with the plural sign as a variant. Literally, therefore, “The starry heaven (or “the stars in heaven”) was there,” etc. Langdon’s note 2 on page 211 rests on an erroneous reading. Line 7. kiṣru šá Anim, “mass of Anu,” appears to be the designation of a meteor, which might well be described as a “mass” coming from Anu, i.e., from the god of heaven who becomes the personification of the heavens in general. In the Assyrian version (I, 5, 28) we have kima ki-iṣ-rù, i.e., “something like a mass of heaven.” Note also I, 3, 16, where in a description of Gilgamesh, his strength is said to be “strong like a mass (i.e., a meteor) of heaven.” Line 9. For nuššašu ûl iltê we have a parallel in the Hebrew phrase נלְַפָסֵתִי נשַׂפָס (Isaiah 1, 14). Line 10. Uruk mâtum, as the designation for the district of Erech, occurs in the Assyrian version, e.g., I, 5, 31, and IV, 2, 38; also to be supplied, I, 6, 23. For paḫir the parallel in the Assyrian version has iz-za-az (I, 5, 31), but VI, 197, we find paḫ-ru and paḫ-ra. Line 17. mi-in-di does not mean “truly” as Langdon translates, but “some one.” It occurs also in the Assyrian version X, 1, 13, mi-in-di-e ma-an-nu-ṵ, “this is some one who,” etc. [70] Line 18. Cf. Assyrian version I, 5, 3, and IV, 4, 7, ina ṣiri âlid—both passages referring to Enkidu. Line 21. Cf. Assyrian version II, 3b, 38, with malkê, “kings,” as a synonym of itlutum. Line 23. ta-tar-ra-as-sú from tarâṣu, “direct,” “guide,” etc. Line 24. I take uš-ti-nim-ma as III, 2, from išênu (יָשֵׁן), the verb underlying šittu, “sleep,” and šuttu, “dream.” Line 26. Cf. Assyrian version I, 6, 21—a complete parallel. Line 28. Uruk ri-bi-tim, the standing phrase in both tablets of the old Babylonian version, for which in the Assyrian version we have Uruk su-pu-ri. The former term suggests the “broad space” outside of the city or the “common” in a village community, while supûri, “enclosed,” would refer to the city within the walls. Dr. W. F. Albright (in a private communication) suggests “Erech of the plazas” as a suitable translation for Uruk ribîtim. A third term, Uruk mâtum (see above, note to line 10), though designating rather the district of which Erech was the capital, appears to be used as a synonym to Uruk ribîtim, as may be concluded from the phrase i-na ri-bi-tum ma-ti (l. 214 of the Pennsylvania tablet), which clearly means the “plaza” of the city. One naturally thinks of רְחֹבֹת עִיר in Genesis 10, 11—the equivalent of Babylonian ri-bi-tu âli—which can hardly be the name of a city. It appears to be a gloss, as is הִיַפָס הָעִיּר הַגְּדֹלָה at the end of v. 12. The latter gloss is misplaced, since it clearly describes “Nineveh,” mentioned in v. 11. Inasmuch as רְחֹבֹת עִיר immediately follows the mention of Nineveh, it seems simplest to take the phrase as designating the “outside” or “suburbs” of the city, a complete parallel, therefore, to ri-bi-tu mâti in our text. Nineveh, together with the “suburbs,” forms the “great city.” Uruk ribîtim is, therefore, a designation for “greater Erech,” proper to a capital city, which by its gradual growth would take in more than its original confines. “Erech of the plazas” must have come to be used as a honorific designation of this important center as early as 2000 B. C., whereas later, perhaps because of its decline, the epithet no longer seemed appropriate and was replaced by the more modest designation of “walled Erech,” with an allusion to the tradition which ascribed the building of the wall of the city to Gilgamesh. At all [71]events, all three expressions, “Erech of the plazas,” “Erech walled” and “Erech land,” are to be regarded as synonymous. The position once held by Erech follows also from its ideographic designation (Brünnow No. 4796) by the sign “house” with a “gunufied” extension, which conveys the idea of Unu = šubtu, or “dwelling” par excellence. The pronunciation Unug or Unuk (see the gloss u-nu-uk, VR 23, 8a), composed of unu, “dwelling,” and ki, “place,” is hardly to be regarded as older than Uruk, which is to be resolved into uru, “city,” and ki, “place,” but rather as a play upon the name, both Unu + ki and Uru + ki conveying the same idea of the city or the dwelling place par excellence. As the seat of the second oldest dynasty according to Babylonian traditions (see Poebel’s list in Historical and Grammatical Texts No. 2), Erech no doubt was regarded as having been at one time “the city,” i.e., the capital of the entire Euphrates Valley. Line 31. A difficult line for which Langdon proposes the translation: “Another axe seemed his visage”!!—which may be picturesque, but hardly a description befitting a hero. How can a man’s face seem to be an axe? Langdon attaches šá-ni in the sense of “second” to the preceding word “axe,” whereas šanî bunušu, “change of his countenance” or “his countenance being changed,” is to be taken as a phrase to convey the idea of “being disturbed,” “displeased” or “angry.” The phrase is of the same kind as the well-known šunnu ṭêmu, “changing of reason,” to denote “insanity.” See the passages in Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, pp. 355 and 1068. In Hebrew, too, we have the same two phrases, e.g., וַיְשַׁנֹּו ַפָסֶת־טַעְמֹו (I Sam. 21, 14 = Ps. 34, 1), “and he changed his reason,” i.e., feigned insanity and מְשַׁנֶּה פָּנָיו (Job 14, 20), “changing his face,” to indicate a radical alteration in the frame of mind. There is a still closer parallel in Biblical Aramaic: Dan. 3, 19, “The form of his visage was changed,” meaning “he was enraged.” Fortunately, the same phrase occurs also in the Yale tablet (l. 192), šá-nu-ú bu-nu-šú, in a connection which leaves no doubt that the aroused fury of the tyrant Ḫuwawa is described by it: ”Ḫuwawa heard and his face was changed” precisely, therefore, as we should say—following Biblical usage—“his countenance fell.” Cf. also the phrase pânušu arpu, “his countenance [72]was darkened” (Assyrian version I, 2, 48), to express “anger.” The line, therefore, in the Pennsylvania tablet must describe Enkidu’s anger. With the brandishing of the axe the hero’s anger was also stirred up. The touch was added to prepare us for the continuation in which Gish describes how, despite this (or perhaps just because of it), Enkidu seemed so attractive that Gish instantly fell in love with him. May perhaps the emphatic form ḫaṣinumma (line 31) against ḫaṣinu (line 29) have been used to indicate “The axe it was,” or “because of the axe?” It would be worth while to examine other texts of the Hammurabi period with a view of determining the scope in the use and meaning of the emphatic ma when added to a substantive. Line 32. The combination amur ù aḫtadu occurs also in the El-Amarna Letters, No. 18, 12. Line 34. In view of the common Hebrew, Syriac and Arabic חָבַב “to love,” it seems preferable to read here, as in the other passages in the Assyrian versions (I, 4, 15; 4, 35; 6, 27, etc.), a-ḫa-ab-bu-ub, aḫ-bu-ub, iḫ-bu-bu, etc. (instead of with p), and to render “embrace.” Lines 38–40, completing the column, may be supplied from the Assyrian version I, 6, 30–32, in conjunction with lines 33–34 of our text. The beginning of line 32 in Jensen’s version is therefore to be filled out [ta-ra-am-šú ki]-i. Line 43. The restoration at the beginning of this line En-ki-[dũ wa]-ši-ib ma-ḫar ḫa-ri-im-tim enables us to restore also the beginning of the second tablet of the Assyrian version (cf. the colophon of the fragment 81, 7–27, 93, in Jeremias, Izdubar-Nimrod, plate IV = Jensen, p. 134), [dEn-ki-dũ wa-ši-ib] ma-ḫar-šá. Line 44. The restoration of this line is largely conjectural, based on the supposition that its contents correspond in a general way to I, 4, 16, of the Assyrian version. The reading di-da is quite certain, as is also ip-ti-[e]; and since both words occur in the line of the Assyrian version in question, it is tempting to supply at the beginning ur-[šá] = “her loins” (cf. Holma, Namen der Körperteile, etc., p. 101), which is likewise found in the same line of the Assyrian version. At all events the line describes the fascination exercised [73]upon Enkidu by the woman’s bodily charms, which make him forget everything else. Lines 46–47 form a parallel to I, 4, 21, of the Assyrian version. The form šamkatu, “courtesan,” is constant in the old Babylonian version (ll. 135 and 172), as against šamḫatu in the Assyrian version (I, 3, 19, 40, 45; 4, 16), which also uses the plural šam-ḫa-a-ti (II, 3b, 40). The interchange between ḫ and k is not without precedent (cf. Meissner, Altbabylonisches Privatrecht, page 107, note 2, and more particularly Chiera, List of Personal Names, page 37). In view of the evidence, set forth in the Introduction, for the assumption that the Enkidu story has been combined with a tale of the evolution of primitive man to civilized life, it is reasonable to suggest that in the original Enkidu story the female companion was called šamkatu, “courtesan,” whereas in the tale of the primitive man, which was transferred to Enkidu, the associate was ḫarimtu, a “woman,” just as in the Genesis tale, the companion of Adam is simply called ishshâ, “woman.” Note that in the Assyrian parallel (Tablet I, 4, 26) we have two readings, ir-ḫi (imperf.) and a variant i-ri-ḫi (present). The former is the better reading, as our tablet shows. Lines 49–59 run parallel to the Assyrian version I, 4, 33–38, with slight variations which have been discussed above, p. 58, and from which we may conclude that the Assyrian version represents an independent redaction. Since in our tablet we have presumably the repetition of what may have been in part at least set forth in the first tablet of the old Babylonian version, we must not press the parallelism with the first tablet of the Assyrian version too far; but it is noticeable nevertheless (1) that our tablet contains lines 57–58 which are not represented in the Assyrian version, and (2) that the second speech of the “woman” beginning, line 62, with al-ka, “come” (just as the first speech, line 54), is likewise not found in the first tablet of the Assyrian version; which on the other hand contains a line (39) not in the Babylonian version, besides the detailed answer of Enkidu (I 4, 42–5, 5). Line 6, which reads “Enkidu and the woman went (il-li-ku) to walled Erech,” is also not found in the second tablet of the old Babylonian version. Line 63. For magrû, “accursed,” see the frequent use in Astrological texts (Jastrow, Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens II, page [74]450, note 2). Langdon, by his strange error in separating ma-a-ag-ri-im into two words ma-a-ak and ri-i-im, with a still stranger rendering: “unto the place yonder of the shepherds!!”, naturally misses the point of this important speech. Line 64 corresponds to I, 4, 40, of the Assyrian version, which has an additional line, leading to the answer of Enkidu. From here on, our tablet furnishes material not represented in the Assyrian version, but which was no doubt included in the second tablet of that version of which we have only a few fragments. Line 70 must be interpreted as indicating that the woman kept one garment for herself. Ittalbaš would accordingly mean, “she kept on.” The female dress appears to have consisted of an upper and a lower garment. Line 72. The restoration “like a god” is favored by line 51, where Enkidu is likened to a god, and is further confirmed by l. 190. Line 73. gupru is identical with gu-up-ri (Thompson, Reports of the Magicians and Astrologers, etc., 223 rev. 2 and 223a rev. 8), and must be correlated to gipâru (Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 229a), “planted field,” “meadow,” and the like. Thompson’s translation “men” (as though a synonym of gabru) is to be corrected accordingly. Line 74. There is nothing missing between a-šar and tar-ba-ṣi-im. Line 75. ri-ia-ú, which Langdon renders “shepherd,” is the equivalent of the Arabic riʿy and Hebrew רְעִי “pasturage,” “fodder.” We have usually the feminine form ri-i-tu (Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 990b). The break at the end of the second column is not serious. Evidently Enkidu, still accustomed to live like an animal, is first led to the sheepfolds, and this suggests a repetition of the description of his former life. Of the four or five lines missing, we may conjecturally restore four, on the basis of the Assyrian version, Tablet I, 4, 2–5, or I, 2, 39–41. This would then join on well to the beginning of column 3. Line 81. Both here and in l. 52 our text has na-ma-áš-te-e, as against nam-maš-ši-i in the Assyrian version, e.g., Tablet I, 2, 41; 4, 5, etc.,—the feminine form, therefore, as against the masculine. Langdon’s note 3 on page 213 is misleading. In astrological texts we also find nam-maš-te; e.g., Thompson, Reports of the Magicians and Astrologers, etc., No. 200, Obv. 2. [75] Line 93. zi-ma-at (for simat) ba-la-ṭi-im is not “conformity of life” as Langdon renders, but that which “belongs to life” like si-mat pag-ri-šá, “belonging to her body,” in the Assyrian version III, 2a, 3 (Jensen, page 146). “Food,” says the woman, “is the staff of life.” Line 94. Langdon’s strange rendering “of the conditions and fate of the land” rests upon an erroneous reading (see the corrections, Appendix I), which is the more inexcusable because in line 97 the same ideogram, Kàš = šikaru, “wine,” occurs, and is correctly rendered by him. Šimti mâti is not the “fate of the land,” but the “fixed custom of the land.” Line 98. aṣ-ṣa-mi-im (plural of aṣṣamu), which Langdon takes as an adverb in the sense of “times,” is a well-known word for a large “goblet,” which occurs in Incantation texts, e.g., CT XVI, 24, obv. 1, 19, mê a-ṣa-am-mi-e šú-puk, “pour out goblets of water.” Line 18 of the passage shoves that aṣammu is a Sumerian loan word. Line 99. it-tap-šar, I, 2, from pašâru, “loosen.” In combination with kabtatum (from kabitatum, yielding two forms: kabtatum, by elision of i, and kabittu, by elision of a), “liver,” pašâru has the force of becoming cheerful. Cf. ka-bit-ta-ki lip-pa-šir (ZA V., p. 67, line 14). Line 100, note the customary combination of “liver” (kabtatum) and “heart” (libbu) for “disposition” and “mind,” just as in the standing phrase in penitential prayers: “May thy liver be appeased, thy heart be quieted.” Line 102. The restoration [lùŠÚ]-I = gallabu “barber” (Delitzsch, Sumer. Glossar, p. 267) was suggested to me by Dr. H. F. Lutz. The ideographic writing “raising the hand” is interesting as recalling the gesture of shaving or cutting. Cf. a reference to a barber in Lutz, Early Babylonian Letters from Larsa, No. 109, 6. Line 103. Langdon has correctly rendered šuḫuru as “hair,” and has seen that we have here a loan-word from the Sumerian Suḫur = kimmatu, “hair,” according to the Syllabary Sb 357 (cf. Delitzsch, Sumer. Glossar., p. 253). For kimmatu, “hair,” more specifically hair of the head and face, see Holma, Namen der Körperteile, page 3. The same sign Suḫur or Suḫ (Brünnow No. 8615), with Lal, i.e., “hanging hair,” designates the “beard” (ziḳnu, cf. Brünnow, No. 8620, and Holma, l. c., p. 36), and it is interesting to [76]note that we have šuḫuru (introduced as a loan-word) for the barbershop, according to II R, 21, 27c (= CT XII, 41). Ê suḫur(ra) (i.e., house of the hair) = šú-ḫu-ru. In view of all this, we may regard as assured Holma’s conjecture to read šú-[ḫur-ma-šú] in the list 93074 obv. (MVAG 1904, p. 203; and Holma, Beiträge z. Assyr. Lexikon, p. 36), as the Akkadian equivalent to Suḫur-Maš-Ḫa and the name of a fish, so called because it appeared to have a double “beard” (cf. Holma, Namen der Körperteile). One is tempted, furthermore, to see in the difficult word שכירה (Isaiah 7, 20) a loan-word from our šuḫuru, and to take the words ַפָסֶת־הָרַֹפָסשׁ וְשַׂעַר הָרַגְלַיִם “the head and hair of the feet” (euphemistic for the hair around the privates), as an explanatory gloss to the rare word שכירה for “hair” of the body in general—just as in the passage in the Pennsylvania tablet. The verse in Isaiah would then read, “The Lord on that day will shave with the razor the hair (השכירה), and even the beard will be removed.” The rest of the verse would represent a series of explanatory glosses: (a) “Beyond the river” (i.e., Assyria), a gloss to יְגַלַּח (b) “with the king of Assyria,” a gloss to בְּתַעַר “with a razor;” and (c) “the hair of the head and hair of the feet,” a gloss to השכירה. For “hair of the feet” we have an interesting equivalent in Babylonian šu-ḫur (and šú-ḫu-ur) šêpi (CT XII, 41, 23–24 c-d). Cf. also Boissier, Documents Assyriens relatifs aux Présages, p. 258, 4–5. The Babylonian phrase is like the Hebrew one to be interpreted as a euphemism for the hair around the male or female organ. To be sure, the change from ה to כ in השכירה constitutes an objection, but not a serious one in the case of a loan-word, which would aim to give the pronunciation of the original word, rather than the correct etymological equivalent. The writing with aspirated כ fulfills this condition. (Cf. šamkatum and šamḫatum, above p. 73). The passage in Isaiah being a reference to Assyria, the prophet might be tempted to use a foreign word to make his point more emphatic. To take השכירה as “hired,” as has hitherto been done, and to translate “with a hired razor,” is not only to suppose a very wooden metaphor, but is grammatically difficult, since השכירח would be a feminine adjective attached to a masculine substantive. Coming back to our passage in the Pennsylvania tablet, it is to [77]be noted that Enkidu is described as covered “all over his body with hair” (Assyrian version, Tablet I, 2, 36) like an animal. To convert him into a civilized man, the hair is removed. Line 107. mutu does not mean “husband” here, as Langdon supposes, but must be taken as in l. 238 in the more general sense of “man,” for which there is good evidence. Line 109. la-bi (plural form) are “lions”—not “panthers” as Langdon has it. The verb ú-gi-ir-ri is from gâru, “to attack.” Langdon by separating ú from gi-ir-ri gets a totally wrong and indeed absurd meaning. See the corrections in the Appendix. He takes the sign ú for the copula (!!) which of course is impossible. Line 110. Read uš-sa-ak-pu, III, 1, of sakâpu, which is frequently used for “lying down” and is in fact a synonym of ṣalâlu. See Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, page 758a. The original has very clearly Síb (= rê’u, “shepherd”) with the plural sign. The “shepherds of the night,” who could now rest since Enkidu had killed the lions, are of course the shepherds who were accustomed to watch the flocks during the night. Line 111. ut-tap-pi-iš is II, 2, napâšu, “to make a hole,” hence “to plunge” in connection with a weapon. Šib-ba-ri is, of course, not “mountain goats,” as Langdon renders, but a by-form to šibbiru, “stick,” and designates some special weapon. Since on seal cylinders depicting Enkidu killing lions and other animals the hero is armed with a dagger, this is presumably the weapon šibbaru. Line 113. Langdon’s translation is again out of the question and purely fanciful. The traces favor the restoration na-ki-[di-e], “shepherds,” and since the line appears to be a parallel to line 110, I venture to suggest at the beginning [it-ti]-lu from na’âlu, “lie down”—a synonym, therefore, to sakâpu in line 110. The shepherds can sleep quietly after Enkidu has become the “guardian” of the flocks. In the Assyrian version (tablet II, 3a, 4) Enkidu is called a na-kid, “shepherd,” and in the preceding line we likewise have lùNa-Kid with the plural sign, i.e., “shepherds.” This would point to nakidu being a Sumerian loan-word, unless it is vice versa, a word that has gone over into the Sumerian from Akkadian. Is perhaps the fragment in question (K 8574) in the Assyrian version (Haupt’s ed. No. 25) the parallel to our passage? If in line 4 of this fragment we could read šú for sa, i.e., na-kid-šú-nu, “their shepherd, we would have a [78]parallel to line 114 of the Pennsylvania tablet, with na-kid as a synonym to maṣṣaru, “protector.” The preceding line would then be completed as follows: [it-ti-lu]-nim-ma na-kidmeš [ra-bu-tum] (or perhaps only it-ti-lu-ma, since the nim is not certain) and would correspond to line 113 of the Pennsylvania tablet. Inasmuch as the writing on the tiny fragment is very much blurred, it is quite possible that in line 2 we must read šib-ba-ri (instead of bar-ba-ri), which would furnish a parallel to line 111 of the Pennsylvania tablet. The difference between Bar and Šib is slight, and the one sign might easily be mistaken for the other in the case of close writing. The continuation of line 2 of the fragment would then correspond to line 112 of the Pennsylvania tablet, while line 1 of the fragment might be completed [re-e]-u-ti(?) šá [mu-ši-a-tim], though this is by no means certain. The break at the close of column 3 (about 5 lines) and the top of column 4 (about 8 lines) is a most serious interruption in the narrative, and makes it difficult to pick up the thread where the tablet again becomes readable. We cannot be certain whether the “strong man, the unique hero” who addresses some one (lines 115–117) is Enkidu or Gish or some other personage, but presumably Gish is meant. In the Assyrian version, Tablet I, 3, 2 and 29, we find Gilgamesh described as the “unique hero” and in l. 234 of the Pennsylvania tablet Gish is called “unique,” while again, in the Assyrian version, Tablet I, 2, 15 and 26, he is designated as gašru as in our text. Assuming this, whom does he address? Perhaps the shepherds? In either case he receives an answer that rejoices him. If the fragment of the Assyrian version (K 8574) above discussed is the equivalent to the close of column 3 of the Pennsylvania tablet, we may go one step further, and with some measure of assurance assume that Gish is told of Enkidu’s exploits and that the latter is approaching Erech. This pleases Gish, but Enkidu when he sees Gish(?) is stirred to anger and wants to annihilate him. At this point, the “man” (who is probably Gish, though the possibility of a third personage must be admitted) intervenes and in a long speech sets forth the destiny and higher aims of mankind. The contrast between Enkidu and Gish (or the third party) is that between the primitive [79]savage and the civilized being. The contrast is put in the form of an opposition between the two. The primitive man is the stronger and wishes to destroy the one whom he regards as a natural foe and rival. On the other hand, the one who stands on a higher plane wants to lift his fellow up. The whole of column 4, therefore, forms part of the lesson attached to the story of Enkidu, who, identified with man in a primitive stage, is made the medium of illustrating how the higher plane is reached through the guiding influences of the woman’s hold on man, an influence exercised, to be sure, with the help of her bodily charms. Line 135. uk-ki-ši (imperative form) does not mean “take away,” as Langdon (who entirely misses the point of the whole passage) renders, but on the contrary, “lure him on,” “entrap him,” and the like. The verb occurs also in the Yale tablet, ll. 183 and 186. Line 137. Langdon’s note to lu-uš-šú had better be passed over in silence. The form is II. 1, from ešû, “destroy.” Line 139. Since the man whom the woman calls approaches Enkidu, the subject of both verbs is the man, and the object is Enkidu; i.e., therefore, “The man approaches Enkidu and beholds him.” Line 140. Langdon’s interpretation of this line again is purely fanciful. E-di-il cannot, of course, be a “phonetic variant” of edir; and certainly the line does not describe the state of mind of the woman. Lines 140–141 are to be taken as an expression of amazement at Enkidu’s appearance. The first word appears to be an imperative in the sense of “Be off,” “Away,” from dâlu, “move, roam.” The second word e-eš, “why,” occurs with the same verb dâlu in the Meissner fragment: e-eš ta-da-al (column 3, 1), “why dost thou roam about?” The verb at the end of the line may perhaps be completed to ta-ḫi-il-la-am. The last sign appears to be am, but may be ma, in which case we should have to complete simply ta-ḫi-il-ma. Taḫîl would be the second person present of ḫîlu. Cf. i-ḫi-il, frequently in astrological texts, e.g., Virolleaud, Adad No. 3, lines 21 and 33. Line 141. The reading lim-nu at the beginning, instead of Langdon’s mi-nu, is quite certain, as is also ma-na-aḫ-ti-ka instead of what Langdon proposes, which gives no sense whatever. Manaḫtu in the sense of the “toil” and “activity of life” (like עָמָל throughout the Book of Ecclesiastes) occurs in the introductory lines to [80]the Assyrian version of the Epic I, 1, 8, ka-lu ma-na-aḫ-ti-[šu], “all of his toil,” i.e., all of his career. Line 142. The subject of the verb cannot be the woman, as Langdon supposes, for the text in that case, e.g., line 49, would have said pi-šá (“her mouth”) not pi-šú (“his mouth”). The long speech, detailing the function and destiny of civilized man, is placed in the mouth of the man who meets Enkidu. In the Introduction it has been pointed out that lines 149 and 151 of the speech appear to be due to later modifications of the speech designed to connect the episode with Gish. Assuming this to be the case, the speech sets forth the following five distinct aims of human life: (1) establishing a home (line 144), (2) work (line 147), (3) storing up resources (line 148), (4) marriage (line 150), (5) monogamy (line 154); all of which is put down as established for all time by divine decree (lines 155–157), and as man’s fate from his birth (lines 158–159). Line 144. bi-ti-iš e-mu-ti is for bîti šá e-mu-ti, just as ḳab-lu-uš Ti-a-ma-ti (Assyrian Creation Myth, IV, 65) stands for ḳablu šá Tiamti. Cf. bît e-mu-ti (Assyrian version, IV, 2, 46 and 48). The end of the line is lost beyond recovery, but the general sense is clear. Line 146. tu-a-ar is a possible reading. It may be the construct of tu-a-ru, of frequent occurrence in legal texts and having some such meaning as “right,” “claim” or “prerogative.” See the passages given by Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 1139b. Line 148. The reading uk-la-at, “food,” and then in the wider sense “food supply,” “provisions,” is quite certain. The fourth sign looks like the one for “city.” E-mi-sa may stand for e-mid-sa, “place it.” The general sense of the line, at all events, is clear, as giving the advice to gather resources. It fits in with the Babylonian outlook on life to regard work and wealth as the fruits of work and as a proper purpose in life. Line 150 (repeated lines 152–153) is a puzzling line. To render piti pûk epši (or epiši), as Langdon proposes, “open, addressing thy speech,” is philologically and in every other respect inadmissible. The word pu-uk (which Langdon takes for “thy mouth”!!) can, of course, be nothing but the construct form of pukku, which occurs in the Assyrian version in the sense of “net” (pu-uk-ku I, 2, 9 and 21, and also in the colophon to the eleventh tablet furnishing the [81]beginning of the twelfth tablet (Haupt’s edition No. 56), as well as in column 2, 29, and column 3, 6, of this twelfth tablet). In the two last named passages pukku is a synonym of mekû, which from the general meaning of “enclosure” comes to be a euphemistic expression for the female organ. So, for example, in the Assyrian Creation Myth, Tablet IV, 66 (synonym of ḳablu, “waist,” etc.). See Holma, Namen der Körperteile, page 158. Our word pukku must be taken in this same sense as a designation of the female organ—perhaps more specifically the “hymen” as the “net,” though the womb in general might also be designated as a “net” or “enclosure.” Kak-(ši) is no doubt to be read epši, as Langdon correctly saw; or perhaps better, epiši. An expression like ip-ši-šú lul-la-a (Assyrian version, I, 4, 13; also line 19, i-pu-us-su-ma lul-la-a), with the explanation šipir zinništi, “the work of woman” (i.e., after the fashion of woman), shows that epêšu is used in connection with the sexual act. The phrase pitî pûk epiši a-na ḫa-a-a-ri, literally “open the net, perform the act for marriage,” therefore designates the fulfillment of the marriage act, and the line is intended to point to marriage with the accompanying sexual intercourse as one of the duties of man. While the general meaning is thus clear, the introduction of Gish is puzzling, except on the supposition that lines 149 and 151 represent later additions to connect the speech, detailing the advance to civilized life, with the hero. See above, p. 45 seq. Line 154. aššat šimâtim is the “legitimate wife,” and the line inculcates monogamy as against promiscuous sexual intercourse. We know that monogamy was the rule in Babylonia, though a man could in addition to the wife recognized as the legalized spouse take a concubine, or his wife could give her husband a slave as a concubine. Even in that case, according to the Hammurabi Code, §§145–146, the wife retained her status. The Code throughout assumes that a man has only one wife—the aššat šimâtim of our text. The phrase “so” (or “that”) before “as afterwards” is to be taken as an idiomatic expression—“so it was and so it should be for all times”—somewhat like the phrase maḫriam ù arkiam, “for all times,” in legal documents (CT VIII, 38c, 22–23). For the use of mûk see Behrens, Assyrisch-Babylonische Briefe, p. 3. Line 158. i-na bi-ti-iḳ a-bu-un-na-ti-šú. Another puzzling line, for which Langdon proposes “in the work of his presence,” which [82]is as obscure as the original. In a note he says that apunnâti means “nostrils,” which is certainly wrong. There has been considerable discussion about this term (see Holma, Namen der Körperteile, pages 150 and 157), the meaning of which has been advanced by Christian’s discussion in OLZ 1914, p. 397. From this it appears that it must designate a part of the body which could acquire a wider significance so as to be used as a synonym for “totality,” since it appears in a list of equivalent for Dur = nap-ḫa-ru, “totality,” ka-lu-ma, “all,” a-bu-un-na-tum e-ṣi-im-tum, “bony structure,” and kul-la-tum, “totality” (CT XII, 10, 7–10). Christian shows that it may be the “navel,” which could well acquire a wider significance for the body in general; but we may go a step further and specify the “umbilical cord” (tentatively suggested also by Christian) as the primary meaning, then the “navel,” and from this the “body” in general. The structure of the umbilical cord as a series of strands would account for designating it by a plural form abunnâti, as also for the fact that one could speak of a right and left side of the appunnâti. To distinguish between the “umbilical cord” and the “navel,” the ideograph Dur (the common meaning of which is riksu, “bond” [Delitzsch, Sumer. Glossar., p. 150]), was used for the former, while for the latter Li Dur was employed, though the reading in Akkadian in both cases was the same. The expression “with (or at) the cutting of his umbilical cord” would mean, therefore, “from his birth”—since the cutting of the cord which united the child with the mother marks the beginning of the separate life. Lines 158–159, therefore, in concluding the address to Enkidu, emphasize in a picturesque way that what has been set forth is man’s fate for which he has been destined from birth. [See now Albright’s remarks on abunnatu in the Revue d’Assyriologie 16, pp. 173–175, with whose conclusion, however, that it means primarily “backbone” and then “stature,” I cannot agree.] In the break of about three lines at the bottom of column 4, and of about six at the beginning of column 5, there must have been set forth the effect of the address on Enkidu and the indication of his readiness to accept the advice; as in a former passage (line 64), Enkidu showed himself willing to follow the woman. At all events the two now proceed to the heart of the city. Enkidu is in front [83]and the woman behind him. The scene up to this point must have taken place outside of Erech—in the suburbs or approaches to the city, where the meadows and the sheepfolds were situated. Line 174. um-ma-nu-um are not the “artisans,” as Langdon supposes, but the “people” of Erech, just as in the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 1, 40, where the word occurs in connection with i-dip-pi-ir, which is perhaps to be taken as a synonym of paḫâru, “gather;” so also i-dip-pir (Tablet I, 2, 40) “gathers with the flock.” Lines 180–182 must have contained the description of Enkidu’s resemblance to Gish, but the lines are too mutilated to permit of any certain restoration. See the corrections (Appendix) for a suggested reading for the end of line 181. Line 183 can be restored with considerable probability on the basis of the Assyrian version, Tablet I, 3, 3 and 30, where Enkidu is described as one “whose power is strong in the land.” Lines 186–187. The puzzling word, to be read apparently kak-ki-a-tum, can hardly mean “weapons,” as Langdon proposes. In that case we should expect kakkê; and, moreover, to so render gives no sense, especially since the verb ú-te-el-li-lu is without much question to be rendered “rejoiced,” and not “purified.” Kakkiatum—if this be the correct reading—may be a designation of Erech like ribîtim. Lines 188–189 are again entirely misunderstood by Langdon, owing to erroneous readings. See the corrections in the Appendix. Line 190. i-li-im in this line is used like Hebrew Elohîm, “God.” Line 191. šakiššum = šakin-šum, as correctly explained by Langdon. Line 192. With this line a new episode begins which, owing to the gap at the beginning of column 6, is somewhat obscure. The episode leads to the hostile encounter between Gish and Enkidu. It is referred to in column 2 of the fourth tablet of the Assyrian version. Lines 35–50—all that is preserved of this column—form in part a parallel to columns 5–6 of the Pennsylvania tablet, but in much briefer form, since what on the Pennsylvania tablet is the incident itself is on the fourth tablet of the Assyrian version merely a repeated summary of the relationship between the two heroes, leading up to the expedition against Ḫu(m)baba. Lines 38–40 of [84]column 2 of the Assyrian version correspond to lines 174–177 of the Pennsylvania tablet, and lines 44–50 to lines 192–221. It would seem that Gish proceeds stealthily at night to go to the goddess Ishḫara, who lies on a couch in the bît êmuti , the “family house” Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 2. 46–48). He encounters Enkidu in the street, and the latter blocks Gish’s path, puts his foot in the gate leading to the house where the goddess is, and thus prevents Gish from entering. Thereupon the two have a fierce encounter in which Gish is worsted. The meaning of the episode itself is not clear. Does Enkidu propose to deprive Gish, here viewed as a god (cf. line 190 of the Pennsylvania tablet = Assyrian version, Tablet I, 4, 45, “like a god”), of his spouse, the goddess Ishḫara—another form of Ishtar? Or are the two heroes, the one a counterpart of the other, contesting for the possession of a goddess? Is it in this scene that Enkidu becomes the “rival” (me-iḫ-rù, line 191 of the Pennsylvania tablet) of the divine Gish? We must content ourself with having obtained through the Pennsylvania tablet a clearer indication of the occasion of the fight between the two heroes, and leave the further explanation of the episode till a fortunate chance may throw additional light upon it. There is perhaps a reference to the episode in the Assyrian version, Tablet II, 3b, 35–36. Line 196. For i-na-ag-šá-am (from nagâšu), Langdon proposes the purely fanciful “embracing her in sleep,” whereas it clearly means “he approaches.” Cf. Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, page 645a. Lines 197–200 appear to correspond to Tablet IV, 2, 35–37, of the Assyrian version, though not forming a complete parallel. We may therefore supply at the beginning of line 35 of the Assyrian version [ittaziz] Enkidu, corresponding to line 197 of the Pennsylvania tablet. Line 36 of IV, 2, certainly appears to correspond to line 200 (dan-nu-ti = da-na-ni-iš-šú). Line 208. The first sign looks more like šar, though ur is possible. Line 211 is clearly a description of Enkidu, as is shown by a comparison with the Assyrian version I, 2, 37: [pi]-ti-ik pi-ir-ti-šú uḫ-tan-na-ba kima dNidaba, “The form of his hair sprouted like wheat.” We must therefore supply Enkidu in the preceding line. Tablet IV, 4, 6, of the Assyrian version also contains a reference to the flowing hair of Enkidu. [85] Line 212. For the completion of the line cf. Harper, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, No. 214. Line 214. For ribîtu mâti see the note above to line 28 of column 1. Lines 215–217 correspond almost entirely to the Assyrian version IV, 2, 46–48. The variations ki-ib-su in place of šêpu, and kima lîm, “like oxen,” instead of ina bâb êmuti (repeated from line 46), ana šurûbi for êribam, are slight though interesting. The Assyrian version shows that the “gate” in line 215 is “the gate of the family house” in which the goddess Ishḫara lies. Lines 218–228. The detailed description of the fight between the two heroes is only partially preserved in the Assyrian version. Line 218. li-i-im is evidently to be taken as plural here as in line 224, just as su-ḳi-im (lines 27 and 175), ri-bi-tim (lines 4, 28, etc.), tarbaṣim (line 74), aṣṣamim (line 98) are plural forms. Our text furnishes, as does also the Yale tablet, an interesting illustration of the vacillation in the Hammurabi period in the twofold use of im: (a) as an indication of the plural (as in Hebrew), and (b) as a mere emphatic ending (lines 63, 73, and 232), which becomes predominant in the post-Hammurabi age. Line 227. Gilgamesh is often represented on seal cylinders as kneeling, e.g., Ward Seal Cylinders Nos. 159, 160, 165. Cf. also Assyrian version V, 3, 6, where Gilgamesh is described as kneeling, though here in prayer. See further the commentary to the Yale tablet, line 215. Line 229. We must of course read uz-za-šú, “his anger,” and not uṣ-ṣa-šú, “his javelin,” as Langdon does, which gives no sense. Line 231. Langdon’s note is erroneous. He again misses the point. The stem of the verb here as in line 230 (i-ni-iḫ) is the common nâḫu, used so constantly in connection with pašâḫu, to designate the cessation of anger. Line 234. ištên applied to Gish designates him of course as “unique,” not as “an ordinary man,” as Langdon supposes. Line 236. On this title “wild cow of the stall” for Ninsun, see Poebel in OLZ 1914, page 6, to whom we owe the correct view regarding the name of Gilgamesh’s mother. Line 238. mu-ti here cannot mean “husband,” but “man” in [86]general. See above note to line 107. Langdon’s strange misreading ri-eš-su for ri-eš-ka (“thy head”) leads him again to miss the point, namely that Enkidu comforts his rival by telling him that he is destined for a career above that of the ordinary man. He is to be more than a mere prize fighter; he is to be a king, and no doubt in the ancient sense, as the representative of the deity. This is indicated by the statement that the kingship is decreed for him by Enlil. Similarly, Ḫu(m)baba or Ḫuwawa is designated by Enlil to inspire terror among men (Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 5, 2 and 5), i-šim-šú dEnlil = Yale tablet, l. 137, where this is to be supplied. This position accorded to Enlil is an important index for the origin of the Epic, which is thus shown to date from a period when the patron deity of Nippur was acknowledged as the general head of the pantheon. This justifies us in going back several centuries at least before Hammurabi for the beginning of the Gilgamesh story. If it had originated in the Hammurabi period, we should have had Marduk introduced instead of Enlil. Line 242. As has been pointed out in the corrections to the text (Appendix), šú-tu-ur can only be III, 1, from atâru, “to be in excess of.” It is a pity that the balance of the line is broken off, since this is the first instance of a colophon beginning with the term in question. In some way šutûr must indicate that the copy of the text has been “enlarged.” It is tempting to fill out the line šú-tu-ur e-li [duppi labiri], and to render “enlarged from an original,” as an indication of an independent recension of the Epic in the Hammurabi period. All this, however, is purely conjectural, and we must patiently hope for more tablets of the Old Babylonian version to turn up. The chances are that some portions of the same edition as the Yale and Pennsylvania tablets are in the hands of dealers at present or have been sold to European museums. The war has seriously interfered with the possibility of tracing the whereabouts of groups of tablets that ought never to have been separated. [87] Yale Tablet. Transliteration. (About ten lines missing.) Col. I. 11.................. [ib]-ri(?) 12[mi-im-ma(?) šá(?)]-kú-tu wa(?)-ak-rum 13[am-mi-nim] ta-aḫ-ši-iḫ 14[an-ni]-a-am [e-pi]-šá-am 15...... mi-im[-ma šá-kú-tu(?)]ma- 16di-iš 17[am-mi]-nim [taḫ]-ši-iḫ 18[ur(?)]-ta-du-ú [a-na ki-i]š-tim 19ši-ip-ra-am it-[ta-šú]-ú i-na [nišê] 20it-ta-áš-šú-ú-ma 21i-pu-šú ru-ḫu-tam 22.................. uš-ta-di-nu 23............................. bu 24............................... (About 17 lines missing.) 40.............. nam-........ 41.................... u ib-[ri] ..... 42.............. ú-na-i-du ...... 43[zi-ik]-ra-am ú-[tí-ir]-ru 44[a-na] ḫa-ri-[im]-tim 45[i]-pu(?)-šú a-na sa-[ka]-pu-ti Col. II. (About eleven lines missing.) 57... šú(?)-mu(?) ............... 58ma-ḫi-ra-am [šá i-ši-šú] 59šú-uk-ni-šum-[ma] ............... 60la-al-la-ru-[tu] .................. 61um-mi d-[Giš mu-di-a-at ka-la-ma] 62i-na ma-[ḫar dŠamaš i-di-šá iš-ši][88] 63šá ú 64i-na- an(?)-[na am-mi-nim] 65ta-[aš-kun(?) a-na ma-ri-ia li-ib-bi la] 66ṣa-[li-la te-mid-su] 67............................. (About four lines missing.) 72i-na [šá dEn-ki-dũ im-la-a] di-[im-tam] 73il-[pu-ut li]-ib-ba-šú-[ma] 74[zar-biš(?)] uš-ta-ni-[iḫ] 75[i-na šá dEn]-ki-dũ im-la-a di-im-tam 76[il-pu-ut] li-ib-ba-šú-ma 77[zar-biš(?)] uš-ta-ni-[iḫ] 78[dGiš ú-ta]-ab-bil pa-ni-šú 79[iz-za-kar-am] a-na dEn-ki-dũ 80[ib-ri am-mi-nim] i-na-ka 81[im-la-a di-im]-tam 82[il-pu-ut li-ib-bi]-ka 83[zar-biš tu-uš-ta]-ni-iḫ 84[dEn-ki-dũ pi-šú i-pu-šá]-am-ma 85iz-za-[kàr-am] a-na dGiš 86ta-ab-bi-a-tum ib-ri 87uš-ta-li-pa da-1da-ni-ia 88a-ḫa-a-a ir-ma-a-ma 89e-mu-ki i-ni-iš 90dGiš pi-šú i-pu-šá-am-ma 91iz-za-kàr-am a-na dEn-ki-dũ (About four lines missing.) Col. III. 96..... [a-di dḪu]-wa-wa da-pi-nu 97.................. ra-[am(?)-ma] 98................ [ú-ḫal]- li-ik 99[lu-ur-ra-du a-na ki-iš-ti šá] iserini[89] 100............ lam(?) ḫal-bu 101............ [li]-li-is-su 102.............. lu(?)-up-ti-šú 103dEn-ki-dũ pi-šú i-pu-šá-am-ma 104iz-za-kàr-am a-na dGiš 105i-di-ma ib-ri i-na šadî(-i) 106i-nu-ma at-ta-la-ku it-ti bu-lim 107a-na ištên(-en) kas-gíd-ta-a-an nu-ma-at ki-iš-tum 108[e-di-iš(?)] ur-ra-du a-na libbi-šá 109d[Ḫu-wa]-wa ri-ig-ma-šú a-bu-bu 110pi-[šú] dBil-gi-ma 111na-pi-iš-šú mu-tum 112am-mi-nim ta-aḫ-ši-iḫ 113an-ni-a-am e-pi-šá-am 114ga-[ba]-al-la ma-ḫa-ar 115[šú]-pa-at dḪu-wa-wa 116(d)Giš pi-šú i-pu-šá-am-ma 117[iz-za-k]àr-am a-na dEn-ki-dũ 118....... su(?)-lu-li a-šá-ki2-šá 119............. [i-na ki-iš]-tim 120............................... 121ik(?) ......................... 122a-na .......................... 123mu-šá-ab [dḪu-wa-wa] ....... 124ḫa-aṣ-si-nu ................. 125at-ta lu(?) ................. 126a-na-ku lu-[ur-ra-du a-na ki-iš-tim] 127dEn-ki-dũ pi-šú i-pu-[šá-am-ma] 128iz-za-kàr-am a-na [dGiš] 129ki-i ni[il]-la-ak [iš-te-niš(?)] 130a-na ki-iš-ti [šá iṣerini] 131na-ṣi-ir-šá dGiš muḳ-[tab-lu] 132da-a-an la ṣa[-li-lu(?)] 133dḪu-wa-wa dpi-ir-[ḫu ša (?)][90] 134dAdad iš .......... 135šú-ú .................. Col. IV. 136áš-šúm šú-ul-lu-m[u ki-iš-ti šáiṣerini] 137pu-ul-ḫi-a-tim 7 [šú(?) i-šim-šú dEnlil] 138dGiš pi-šú i-pu [šá-am-ma] 139iz-za-kàr-am a-na [dEn-ki-dũ] 140ma-an-nu ib-ri e-lu-ú šá-[ru-ba(?)] 141i-ṭib-ma it-ti dŠamaš da-ri-iš ú-[me-šú] 142a-we-lu-tum ba-ba-nu ú-tam-mu-šá-[ma] 143mi-im-ma šá i-te-ni-pu-šú šá-ru-ba 144at-ta an-na-nu-um-ma ta-dar mu-tam 145ul iš-šú da-na-nu ḳar-ra-du-ti-ka 146lu-ul-li-ik-ma i-na pa-ni-ka 147pi-ka li-iš-si-a-am ṭi-ḫi-e ta-du-ur 148šum-ma am-ta-ḳu-ut šú-mi lu-uš-zi-iz 149dGiš mi3-it-ti dḪu-wa-wa da-pi-nim 150il(?)-ḳu-ut iš-tu 151i-wa-al-dam-ma tar-bi-a i-na šam-mu(?) Il(?) 152iš-ḫi-it-ka-ma la-bu ka-la-ma ti-di 153it- ku(?) ..... [il(?)]-pu-tu-(?) ma ..... 154.............. ka-ma 155.............. ši pi-ti 156............ ki-ma re’i(?) na-gi-la sa-rak-ti 157.... [ta-šá-s]i-a-am tu-lim-mi-in li-ib-bi 158[ga-ti lu]-uš-ku-un-ma 159[lu-u-ri]-ba-am iṣerini[91] 160[šú-ma sá]-ṭa-ru-ú a-na-ku lu-uš-ta-ak-na 161[pu-tu-ku(?)] ib-ri a-na ki-iš-ka-tim lu-mu-ḫa 162[be-le-e li-iš-]-pu-ku i-na maḫ-ri-ni 163[pu-tu]-ku a-na ki-iš-ka-ti-i i-mu-ḫu 164wa-áš-bu uš-ta-da-nu um-mi-a-nu 165pa-ši iš-pu-ku ra-bu-tim 166ḫa-aṣ-si-ni 3 biltu-ta-a-an iš-tap-ku 167pa-aṭ-ri iš-pu-ku ra-bu-tim 168me-še-li-tum 2 biltu-ta-a-an 169ṣi-ip-ru 30 ma-na-ta-a-an šá a-ḫi-ši-na 170išid(?) pa-aṭ-ri 30 ma-na-ta-a-an ḫuraṣi 171[d]Giš ù [dEn-ki-]dũ 10 biltu-ta-a-an šá-ak-nu] 172.... ul-la . .[Uruk]ki 7 i-di-il-šú 173...... iš-me-ma um-ma-nu ib-bi-ra 174[uš-te-(?)]-mi-a i-na sûḳi šá Urukki ri-bi-tim 175...... [u-še(?)]-ṣa-šú dGis 176[ina sûḳi šá(?) Urukki] ri-bi-tim 177[dEn-ki-dũ(?) ú]-šá-ab i-na maḫ-ri-šú 178..... [ki-a-am(?) i-ga]-ab-bi 179[........ Urukki ri]-bi-tim 180 [ma-ḫa-ar-šú] Col. V. 181dGiš šá i-ga-ab-bu-ú lu-mu-ur 182šá šú-um-šú it-ta-nam-ma-la ma-ta-tum 183lu-uk-šú-su-ma i-na ki-iš-ti iṣerini 184ki-ma da-an-nu pi-ir-ḫu-um šá Urukki[92] 185lu-ši-eš-mi ma-tam 186ga-ti lu-uš-ku-un-ma lu-uk-[šú]4-su-ma iṣerini 187šú-ma šá-ṭa-ru-ú a-na-ku lu-uš-tak-nam 188ši-bu-tum šá Urukki ri-bi-tim 189zi-ik-ra ú-ti-ir-ru a-na dGiš 190ṣi-iḫ-ri-ti-ma dGiš libbi-ka na-ši-ka 191mi-im-ma šá te-te-ni-pu-šú la ti-di 192ni-ši-im-me-ma dḪu-wa-wa šá-nu-ú bu-nu-šú 193ma-an-nu-um [uš-tam]-ḫa-ru ka-ak-ki-šú 194a-na ištên(-en) [kas-gíd-ta-a]-an nu-ma-at kišti 195ma-an-nu šá [ur-ra]-du a-na libbi-šá 196dḪu-wa-wa ri-ig-ma-šú a-bu-bu 197pi-šú dBil-gi-ma na-pi-su mu-tum 198am-mi-nim taḫ-ši-iḫ an-ni-a-am e-pi-šá 199ga-ba-al-la ma-ḫa-ar šú-pa-at dḪu-wa-wa 200iš-me-e-ma dGiš zi-ki-ir ma-li-[ki]-šú 201ip-pa-al-sa-am-ma i-ṣi-iḫ a-na ib-[ri-šú] 202i-na-an-na ib-[ri] ki-a-am [a-ga-ab-bi] 203a-pa-al-aḫ-šú-ma a-[al-la-ak a-na kišti] 204[lu]ul-[lik it-ti-ka a-na ki-iš-ti iṣerini(?)] (About five lines missing.) 210........................ -ma 211li ............... -ka[93] 212ilu-ka li(?) ..............-ka 213ḫarrana li-šá-[tir-ka a-na šú-ul-mi] 214a-na kar šá [Urukki ri-bi-tim] 215ka-mi-is-ma dGiš [ma-ḫa-ar dŠamaš(?)] 216a-wa-at i-ga-ab- [bu-šú-ma] 217a-al-la-ak dŠamaš katâ-[ka a-ṣa-bat] 218ul-la-nu lu-uš-li-ma na-pi-[iš-ti] 219te-ir-ra-an-ni a-na kar i-[na Urukki] 220ṣi-il-[la]m šú-ku-un [a-na ia-a-ši(?)] 221iš-si-ma dGiš ib-[ri.....] 222te-ir-ta-šú .......... 223is(?) .............. 224tam ................ 225........................ 226i-nu(?)-[ma] .................. (About two lines missing.) Col. VI. 229[a-na-ku] dGiš [i-ik]-ka-di ma-tum 230........... ḫarrana šá la al-[kam] ma-ti-ma 231.... a-ka-lu ..... la(?) i-di 232[ul-la-nu] lu-uš-li-[mu] a-na-ku 233[lu-ud-lul]-ka i-na [ḫ]u-ud li-ib-bi 234...... [šú]-ḳu-ut-[ti] la-li-ka 235[lu-še-šib(?)] - ka i-na kussêmeš 236....................... ú-nu-su 237[bêlêmeš(?)ú-ti-ir]-ru ra-bu-tum 238[ka-aš-tum] ù iš-pa-tum 239[i-na] ga-ti iš-ku-nu 240[il-]te-ki pa-ši 241....... -ri iš-pa-as-su[94] 242..... [a-na] ili šá-ni-tam 243[it-ti pa(?)] - tar-[šú] i-na ši-ip-pi-šú 244........ i-ip-pu-šú a-la-kam 245[ša]-niš ú-ga-ra-bu dGiš 246[a-di ma]-ti tu-ut-te-ir a-na libbi Urukki 247[ši-bu]-tum i-ka-ra-bu-šú 248[a-na] ḫarrani i-ma-li-ku dGiš 249[la t]a-at-kal dGiš a-na e-[mu]-ḳi-ka 250[a-]ka-lu šú-wa-ra-ma ú-ṣur ra-ma-an-ka 251[li]-il-lik dEn-ki-dũ i-na pa-ni-ka 252[ur-ḫa]-am a-we-ir a-lik ḫarrana(-na) 253[a-di] šá kišti ni-ri-bi-tim 254[šá(?)] [d]Ḫu-wa-wa ka-li-šú-nu ši-ip-pi-iḫ(?)-šú 255[ša(?)a-lik] maḫ-ra tap-pa-a ú-šá-lim 256[ḫarrana](-na)-šú šú-wa-ra-[ma ú-ṣur ra-ma-na-ka] 257[li-šak-šid]-ka ir-[ni-ta]-ka dŠamaš 258[ta]-ak-bi-a-at pi-ka li-kal-li-ma i-na-ka 259li-ip-ti-ḳu pa-da-nam pi-ḫi-tam 260ḫarrana li-iš-ta-zi-ik a-na ki-ib-si-ka 261šá-di-a li-iš-ta-zi-ik a-na šêpi-ka 262mu-ši-it-ka aw-a-at ta-ḫa-du-ú 263li-ib-la-ma dLugal-ban-da li-iz-zi-iz-ka[95] 264i-na ir-ni-ti-ka 265ki-ma ṣi-iḫ-ri ir-ni-ta-ka-ma luš-mida(-da) 266i-na na-ri šá dḪu-wa-wa šá tu-ṣa-ma-ru 267mi-zi ši-pi-ka 268i-na bat-ba-ti-ka ḫi-ri bu-ur-tam 269lu-ka-a-a-nu mê ellu i-na na-di-ka 270[ka-]su-tim me-e a-na dŠamaš ta-na-di 271[li-iš]ta-ḫa-sa-as dLugal-ban-da 272[dEn-ki-]dũ pi-su i-pu-šá-am-ma, iz-za-kàr a-na dGiš 273[is(?)]-tu(?) ta-áš-dan-nu e-pu-uš a-la-kam 274[la pa]la-aḫ libbi-ka ia-ti tu-uk-la-ni 275[šú-ku-]un i-di-a-am šú-pa-as-su 276[ḫarrana(?)]šá dḪu-wa-wa it-ta-la-ku 277.......... ki-bi-ma te-[ir]-šú-nu-ti (Three lines missing.) L.E. 281.............. nam-ma-la 282............... il-li-ku it-ti-ia 283............... ba-ku-nu-ši-im 284......... [ul]-la(?)-nu i-na ḫu-ud li-ib-bi 285[i-na še-me-e] an-ni-a ga-ba-šú 286e-diš ḫarrana(?) uš-te-[zi-ik] 287a-lik dGiš lu-[ul-lik a-na pa-ni-ka] 288li-lik il-ka .......... 289li-šá-ak-lim-[ka ḫarrana] ...... 290dGiš ù[dEn-ki-dũ] ....... 291mu-di-eš .......... 292bi-ri-[su-nu] ........ [87] Translation. (About ten lines missing.) Col. I. 11.................. (my friend?) 12[Something] that is exceedingly difficult, 13[Why] dost thou desire 14[to do this?] 15.... something (?) that is very [difficult (?)], 16[Why dost thou] desire 17[to go down to the forest]? 18A message [they carried] among [men] 19They carried about. 20They made a .... 21.............. they brought 22.............................. 23.............................. (About 17 lines missing.) 40............................. 41................... my friend 42................ they raised ..... 43answer [they returned.] 44[To] the woman 45They proceeded to the overthrowing Col. II. (About eleven lines missing.) 57.......... name(?) ............. 58[The one who is] a rival [to him] 59subdue and ................ 60Wailing ................ 61The mother [of Gišh, who knows everything] 62Before [Shamash raised her hand][88] 63Who 64Now(?) [why] 65hast thou stirred up the heart for my son, 66[Restlessness imposed upon him (?)] 67............................ (About four lines missing.) 72The eyes [of Enkidu filled with tears]. 73[He clutched] his heart; 74[Sadly(?)] he sighed. 75[The eyes of En]kidu filled with tears. 76[He clutched] his heart; 77[Sadly(?)] he sighed. 78The face [of Gišh was grieved]. 79[He spoke] to Enkidu: 80[“My friend, why are] thy eyes 81[Filled with tears]? 82Thy [heart clutched] 83Dost thou sigh [sadly(?)]?” 84[Enkidu opened his mouth] and 85spoke to Gišh: 86“Attacks, my friend, 87have exhausted my strength(?). 88My arms are lame, 89my strength has become weak.” 90Gišh opened his mouth and 91spoke to Enkidu: (About four lines missing.) Col. III. 96..... [until] Ḫuwawa, [the terrible], 97........................ 98............ [I destroyed]. 99[I will go down to the] cedar forest,[89] 100................... the jungle 101............... tambourine (?) 102................ I will open it. 103Enkidu opened his mouth and 104spoke to Gišh: 105“Know, my friend, in the mountain, 106when I moved about with the cattle 107to a distance of one double hour into the heart of the forest, 108[Alone?] I penetrated within it, 109[To] Ḫuwawa, whose roar is a flood, 110whose mouth is fire, 111whose breath is death. 112Why dost thou desire 113To do this? 114To advance towards 115the dwelling(?) of Ḫuwawa?” 116Gišh opened his mouth and 117[spoke to Enkidu: 118”... [the covering(?)] I will destroy. 119....[in the forest] 120.................... 121.................... 122To ................. 123The dwelling [of Ḫuwawa] 124The axe .......... 125Thou .......... 126I will [go down to the forest].” 127Enkidu opened his mouth and 128spoke to [Gish:] 129“When [together(?)] we go down 130To the [cedar] forest, 131whose guardian, O warrior Gish, 132a power(?) without [rest(?)], 133Ḫuwawa, an offspring(?) of ....[90] 134Adad ...................... 135He ........................ Col. IV. 136To keep safe [the cedar forest], 137[Enlil has decreed for it] seven-fold terror.” 138Gish [opened] his mouth and 139spoke to [Enkidu]: 140“Whoever, my friend, overcomes (?) [terror(?)], 141it is well (for him) with Shamash for the length of [his days]. 142Mankind will speak of it at the gates. 143Wherever terror is to be faced, 144Thou, forsooth, art in fear of death. 145Thy prowess lacks strength. 146I will go before thee. 147Though thy mouth calls to me; “thou art afraid to approach.” 148If I fall, I will establish my name. 149Gish, the corpse(?) of Ḫuwawa, the terrible one, 150has snatched (?) from the time that 151My offspring was born in ...... 152The lion restrained (?) thee, all of which thou knowest. 153........................ 154.............. thee and 155................ open (?) 156........ like a shepherd(?) ..... 157[When thou callest to me], thou afflictest my heart. 158I am determined 159[to enter] the cedar forest.[91] 160I will, indeed, establish my name. 161[The work(?)], my friend, to the artisans I will entrust. 162[Weapons(?)] let them mould before us.” 163[The work(?)] to the artisans they entrusted. 164A dwelling(?) they assigned to the workmen. 165Hatchets the masters moulded: 166Axes of 3 talents each they moulded. 167Lances the masters moulded; 168Blades(?) of 2 talents each, 169A spear of 30 mina each attached to them. 170The hilt of the lances of 30 mina in gold 171Gish and [Enki]du were equipped with 10 talents each 172.......... in Erech seven its .... 173....... the people heard and .... 174[proclaimed(?)] in the street of Erech of the plazas. 175..... Gis [brought him out(?)] 176[In the street (?)] of Erech of the plazas 177[Enkidu(?)] sat before him 178..... [thus] he spoke: 179”........ [of Erech] of the plazas 180............ [before him] Col. V. 181Gish of whom they speak, let me see! 182whose name fills the lands. 183I will lure him to the cedar forest, 184Like a strong offspring of Erech.[92] 185I will let the land hear (that) 186I am determined to lure (him) in the cedar (forest)5. 187A name I will establish.” 188The elders of Erech of the plazas 189brought word to Gish: 190“Thou art young, O Gish, and thy heart carries thee away. 191Thou dost not know what thou proposest to do. 192We hear that Huwawa is enraged. 193Who has ever opposed his weapon? 194To one [double hour] in the heart of the forest, 195Who has ever penetrated into it? 196Ḫuwawa, whose roar is a deluge, 197whose mouth is fire, whose breath is death. 198Why dost thou desire to do this? 199To advance towards the dwelling (?) of Ḫuwawa?” 200Gish heard the report of his counsellors. 201He saw and cried out to [his] friend: 202“Now, my friend, thus [I speak]. 203I fear him, but [I will go to the cedar forest(?)]; 204I will go [with thee to the cedar forest]. (About five lines missing.) 210.............................. 211May ................... thee[93] 212Thy god may (?) ........ thee; 213On the road may he guide [thee in safety(?)]. 214At the rampart of [Erech of the plazas], 215Gish kneeled down [before Shamash(?)], 216A word then he spoke [to him]: 217“I will go, O Shamash, [thy] hands [I seize hold of]. 218When I shall have saved [my life], 219Bring me back to the rampart [in Erech]. 220Grant protection [to me ?]!” 221Gish cried, ”[my friend] ...... 222His oracle .................. 223........................ 224........................ 225........................ 226When (?) (About two lines missing.) Col. VI. 229”[I(?)] Gish, the strong one (?) of the land. 230...... A road which I have never [trodden]; 231........ food ...... do not (?) know. 232[When] I shall have succeeded, 233[I will praise] thee in the joy of my heart, 234[I will extol (?)] the superiority of thy power, 235[I will seat thee] on thrones.” 236.................. his vessel(?) 237The masters [brought the weapons (?)]; 238[bow] and quiver 239They placed in hand. 240[He took] the hatchet. 241................. his quiver.[94] 242..... [to] the god(?) a second time 243[With his lance(?)] in his girdle, 244......... they took the road. 245[Again] they approached Gish! 246”[How long] till thou returnest to Erech?” 247[Again the elders] approached him. 248[For] the road they counselled Gis: 249“Do [not] rely, O Gish, on thy strength! 250Provide food and save thyself! 251Let Enkidu go before thee. 252He is acquainted with the way, he has trodden the road 253[to] the entrance of the forest. 254of Ḫuwawa all of them his ...... 255[He who goes] in advance will save the companion. 256Provide for his [road] and [save thyself]! 257(May) Shamash [carry out] thy endeavor! 258May he make thy eyes see the prophecy of thy mouth. 259May he track out (for thee) the closed path! 260May he level the road for thy treading! 261May he level the mountain for thy foot! 262During thy night6 the word that wilt rejoice 263may Lugal-banda convey, and stand by thee[95] 264in thy endeavor! 265Like a youth may he establish thy endeavor! 266In the river of Ḫuwawa as thou plannest, 267wash thy feet! 268Round about thee dig a well! 269May there be pure water constantly for thy libation 270Goblets of water pour out to Shamash! 271[May] Lugal-banda take note of it!” 272[Enkidu] opened his mouth and spoke to Gish: 273”[Since thou art resolved] to take the road. 274Thy heart [be not afraid,] trust to me! 275[Confide] to my hand his dwelling(?)!” 276[on the road to] Ḫuwawa they proceeded. 277....... command their return (Three lines missing.) L.E. 281............... were filled. 282.......... they will go with me. 283............................... 284.................. joyfully. 285[Upon hearing] this word of his, 286Alone, the road(?) [he levelled]. 287“Go, O Gish [I will go before thee(?)]. 288May thy god(?) go ......... 289May he show [thee the road !] ..... 290Gish and [Enkidu] 291Knowingly .................... 292Between [them] ................ [96]Lines 13–14 (also line 16). See for the restoration, lines 112–13. Line 62. For the restoration, see Jensen, p. 146 (Tablet III, 2a,9.) Lines 64–66. Restored on the basis of the Assyrian version, ib. line 10. Line 72. Cf. Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 4, 10, and restore at the end of this line di-im-tam as in our text, instead of Jensen’s conjecture. Lines 74, 77 and 83. The restoration zar-biš, suggested by the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 4, 4. Lines 76 and 82. Cf. Assyrian version, Tablet VIII, 3, 18. Line 78. (ú-ta-ab-bil from abâlu, “grieve” or “darkened.” Cf. uš-ta-kal (Assyrian version, ib. line 9), where, perhaps, we are to restore it-ta-[bil pa-ni-šú]. Line 87. uš-ta-li-pa from elêpu, “exhaust.” See Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 49a. Line 89. Cf. Assyrian version, ib. line 11, and restore the end of the line there to i-ni-iš, as in our text. Line 96. For dapinu as an epithet of Ḫuwawa, see Assyrian version, Tablet III, 2a, 17, and 3a, 12. Dapinu occurs also as a description of an ox (Rm 618, Bezold, Catalogue of the Kouyunjik Tablets, etc., p. 1627). Line 98. The restoration on the basis of ib. III, 2a, 18. Lines 96–98 may possibly form a parallel to ib. lines 17–18, which would then read about as follows: “Until I overcome Ḫuwawa, the terrible, and all the evil in the land I shall have destroyed.” At the same time, it is possible that we are to restore [lu-ul]-li-ik at the end of line 98. Line 101. lilissu occurs in the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 6, 36. Line 100. For ḫalbu, “jungle,” see Assyrian version, Tablet V, 3, 39 (p. 160). Lines 109–111. These lines enable us properly to restore Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 5, 3 = Haupt’s edition, p. 83 (col. 5, 3). No doubt the text read as ours mu-tum (or mu-u-tum) na-pis-su. Line 115. šupatu, which occurs again in line 199 and also line 275.šú-pa-as-su (= šupat-su) must have some such meaning as [97]“dwelling,” demanded by the context. [Dhorme refers me to OLZ 1916, p. 145]. Line 129. Restored on the basis of the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 6, 38. Line 131. The restoration muḳtablu, tentatively suggested on the basis of CT XVIII, 30, 7b, where muḳtablu, “warrior,” appears as one of the designations of Gilgamesh, followed by a-lik pa-na, “the one who goes in advance,” or “leader”—the phrase so constantly used in the Ḫuwawa episode. Line 132. Cf. Assyrian version, Tablet I, 5, 18–19. Lines 136–137. These two lines restored on the basis of Jensen IV, 5, 2 and 5. The variant in the Assyrian version, šá niše (written Ukumeš in one case and Lumeš in the other), for the numeral 7 in our text to designate a terror of the largest and most widespread character, is interesting. The number 7 is similarly used as a designation of Gilgamesh, who is called Esigga imin, “seven-fold strong,” i.e., supremely strong (CT XVIII, 30, 6–8). Similarly, Enkidu, ib. line 10, is designated a-rá imina, “seven-fold.” Line 149. A difficult line because of the uncertainty of the reading at the beginning of the following line. The most obvious meaning of mi-it-tu is “corpse,” though in the Assyrian version šalamtu is used (Assyrian version, Tablet V, 2, 42). On the other hand, it is possible—as Dr. Lutz suggested to me—that mittu, despite the manner of writing, is identical with miṭṭú, the name of a divine weapon, well-known from the Assyrian creation myth (Tablet IV, 130), and other passages. The combination miṭ-ṭu šá-ḳu-ú-, “lofty weapon,” in the Bilingual text IV, R², 18 No. 3, 31–32, would favor the meaning “weapon” in our passage, since [šá]-ḳu-tu is a possible restoration at the beginning of line 150. However, the writing mi-it-ti points too distinctly to a derivative of the stem mâtu, and until a satisfactory explanation of lines 150–152 is forthcoming, we must stick to the meaning “corpse” and read the verb il-ḳu-ut. Line 152. The context suggests “lion” for the puzzling la-bu. Line 156. Another puzzling line. Dr. Clay’s copy is an accurate reproduction of what is distinguishable. At the close of the line there appears to be a sign written over an erasure. Line 158. [ga-ti lu-]uš-kun as in line 186, literally, “I will place my hand,” i.e., I purpose, I am determined. [98] Line 160. The restoration on the basis of the parallel line 187. Note the interesting phrase, “writing a name” in the sense of acquiring “fame.” Line 161. The kiškattê, “artisans,” are introduced also in the Assyrian version, Tablet VI, 187, to look at the enormous size and weight of the horns of the slain divine bull. See for other passages Muss-Arnolt Assyrian Dictionary, p. 450b. At the beginning of this line, we must seek for the same word as in line 163. Line 162. While the restoration belê, “weapon,” is purely conjectural, the context clearly demands some such word. I choose belê in preference to kakkê, in view of the Assyrian version, Tablet VI, 1. Line 163. Putuku (or putukku) from patâku would be an appropriate word for the fabrication of weapons. Line 165. The rabûtim here, as in line 167, I take as the “master mechanics” as contrasted with the ummianu, “common workmen,” or journeymen. A parallel to this forging of the weapons for the two heroes is to be found in the Sumerian fragment of the Gilgamesh Epic published by Langdon, Historical and Religious Texts from the Temple Library of Nippur (Munich, 1914), No. 55, 1–15. Lines 168–170 describe the forging of the various parts of the lances for the two heroes. The ṣipru is the spear point Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 886b; the išid paṭri is clearly the “hilt,” and the mešelitum I therefore take as the “blade” proper. The word occurs here for the first time, so far as I can see. For 30 minas, see Assyrian version, Tablet VI, 189, as the weight of the two horns of the divine bull. Each axe weighing 3 biltu, and the lance with point and hilt 3 biltu we would have to assume 4 biltu for each pašu, so as to get a total of 10 biltu as the weight of the weapons for each hero. The lance is depicted on seal cylinders representing Gilgamesh and Enkidu, for example, Ward, Seal Cylinders, No. 199, and also in Nos. 184 and 191 in the field, with the broad hilt; and in an enlarged form in No. 648. Note the clear indication of the hilt. The two figures are Gilgamesh and Enkidu—not two Gilgameshes, as Ward assumed. See above, page 34. A different weapon is the club or mace, as seen in Ward, Nos. 170 and 173. This appears also to be the weapon which Gilgamesh holds in his hand on the colossal figure from the palace of Sargon (Jastrow, Civilization of [99]Babylonia and Assyria, Pl. LVII), though it has been given a somewhat grotesque character by a perhaps intentional approach to the scimitar, associated with Marduk (see Ward, Seal Cylinders, Chap. XXVII). The exact determination of the various weapons depicted on seal-cylinders merits a special study. Line 181. Begins a speech of Ḫuwawa, extending to line 187, reported to Gish by the elders (line 188–189), who add a further warning to the youthful and impetuous hero. Line 183. lu-uk-šú-su (also l. 186), from akâšu, “drive on” or “lure on,” occurs on the Pennsylvania tablet, line 135, uk-ki-ši, “lure on” or “entrap,” which Langdon erroneously renders “take away” and thereby misses the point completely. See the comment to the line of the Pennsylvania tablet in question. Line 192. On the phrase šanû bunu, “change of countenance,” in the sense of “enraged,” see the note to the Pennsylvania tablet, l.31. Line 194. nu-ma-at occurs in a tablet published by Meissner, Altbabyl. Privatrecht, No. 100, with bît abi, which shows that the total confine of a property is meant; here, therefore, the “interior” of the forest or heart. It is hardly a “by-form” of nuptum as Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 690b, and others have supposed, though nu-um-tum in one passage quoted by Muss-Arnolt, ib. p. 705a, may have arisen from an aspirate pronunciation of the p in nubtum. Line 215. The kneeling attitude of prayer is an interesting touch. It symbolizes submission, as is shown by the description of Gilgamesh’s defeat in the encounter with Enkidu (Pennsylvania tablet, l. 227), where Gilgamesh is represented as forced to “kneel” to the ground. Again in the Assyrian version, Tablet V, 4, 6, Gilgamesh kneels down (though the reading ka-mis is not certain) and has a vision. Line 229. It is much to be regretted that this line is so badly preserved, for it would have enabled us definitely to restore the opening line of the Assyrian version of the Gilgamesh Epic. The fragment published by Jeremias in his appendix to his Izdubar-Nimrod, Plate IV, gives us the end of the colophon line to the Epic, reading ……… di ma-a-ti (cf. ib., Pl. I, 1. … a-ti). Our text evidently reproduces the same phrase and enables us to supply ka, as well as [100]the name of the hero Gišh of which there are distinct traces. The missing word, therefore, describes the hero as the ruler, or controller of the land. But what are the two signs before ka? A participial form from pakâdu, which one naturally thinks of, is impossible because of the ka, and for the same reason one cannot supply the word for shepherd (nakidu). One might think of ka-ak-ka-du, except that kakkadu is not used for “head” in the sense of “chief” of the land. I venture to restore [i-ik-]ka-di, “strong one.” Our text at all events disposes of Haupt’s conjecture iš-di ma-a-ti (JAOS 22, p. 11), “Bottom of the earth,” as also of Ungnad’s proposed [a-di pa]-a-ti, “to the ends” (Ungnad-Gressmann, Gilgamesch-Epos, p. 6, note), or a reading di-ma-a-ti, “pillars.” The first line of the Assyrian version would now read šá nak-ba i-mu-ru [dGis-gi(n)-maš i-ik-ka]-di ma-a-ti, i.e., “The one who saw everything, Gilgamesh the strong one (?) of the land.” We may at all events be quite certain that the name of the hero occurred in the first line and that he was described by some epithet indicating his superior position. Lines 229–235 are again an address of Gilgamesh to the sun-god, after having received a favorable “oracle” from the god (line 222). The hero promises to honor and to celebrate the god, by erecting thrones for him. Lines 237–244 describe the arming of the hero by the “master” craftsman. In addition to the pašu and paṭru, the bow (?) and quiver are given to him. Line 249 is paralleled in the new fragment of the Assyrian version published by King in PSBA 1914, page 66 (col. 1, 2), except that this fragment adds gi-mir to e-mu-ḳi-ka. Lines 251–252 correspond to column 1, 6–8, of King’s fragment, with interesting variations “battle” and “fight” instead of “way” and “road,” which show that in the interval between the old Babylonian and the Assyrian version, the real reason why Enkidu should lead the way, namely, because he knows the country in which Ḫuwawa dwells (lines 252–253), was supplemented by describing Enkidu also as being more experienced in battle than Gilgamesh. Line 254. I am unable to furnish a satisfactory rendering for this line, owing to the uncertainty of the word at the end. Can it [101]be “his household,” from the stem which in Hebrew gives us מִשְׁפָּחָה “family?” Line 255. Is paralleled by col. 1, 4, of King’s new fragment. The episode of Gišh and Enkidu proceeding to Ninsun, the mother of Gish, to obtain her counsel, which follows in King’s fragment, appears to have been omitted in the old Babylonian version. Such an elaboration of the tale is exactly what we should expect as it passed down the ages. Line 257. Our text shows that irnittu (lines 257, 264, 265) means primarily “endeavor,” and then success in one’s endeavor, or “triumph.” Lines 266–270. Do not appear to refer to rites performed after a victory, as might at a first glance appear, but merely voice the hope that Gišh will completely take possession of Ḫuwawa’s territory, so as to wash up after the fight in Ḫuwawa’s own stream; and the hope is also expressed that he may find pure water in Ḫuwawa’s land in abundance, to offer a libation to Šhamašh. Line 275. On šú-pa-as-su = šupat-su, see above, to l. 115. [Note on Sabitum (above, p. 11) In a communication before the Oriental Club of Philadelphia (Feb. 10, 1920), Prof. Haupt made the suggestion that sa-bi-tum (or tu), hitherto regarded as a proper name, is an epithet describing the woman who dwells at the seashore which Gilgamesh in the course of his wanderings reaches, as an “innkeeper”. It is noticeable that the term always appears without the determinative placed before proper names; and since in the old Babylonian version (so far as preserved) and in the Assyrian version, the determinative is invariably used, its consistent absence in the case of sabitum (Assyrian Version, Tablet X, 1, 1, 10, 15, 20; 2, 15–16 [sa-bit]; Meissner fragment col. 2, 11–12) speaks in favor of Professor Haupt’s suggestion. The meaning “innkeeper”, while not as yet found in Babylonian-Assyrian literature is most plausible, since we have sabū as a general name for ’drink’, though originally designating perhaps more specifically sesame wine (Muss-Arnolt, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 745b) or distilled brandy, according to Prof. Haupt. Similarly, in the Aramaic dialects, sebha is used for “to drink” and in the Pael to “furnish drink”. Muss-Arnolt in [102]his Assyrian Dictionary, 746b, has also recognized that sabitum was originally an epithet and compares the Aramaic sebhoyâthâ(p1) “barmaids”. In view of the bad reputation of inns in ancient Babylonia as brothels, it would be natural for an epithet like sabitum to become the equivalent to “public” women, just as the inn was a “public” house. Sabitum would, therefore, have the same force as šamḫatu (the “harlot”), used in the Gilgamesh Epic by the side of ḫarimtu “woman” (see the note to line 46 of Pennsylvania Tablet). The Sumerian term for the female innkeeper is Sal Geštinna “the woman of the wine,” known to us from the Hammurabi Code §§108–111. The bad reputation of inns is confirmed by these statutes, for the house of the Sal Geštinna is a gathering place for outlaws. The punishment of a female devotee who enters the “house of a wine woman” (bît Sal Geštinna §110) is death. It was not “prohibition” that prompted so severe a punishment, but the recognition of the purpose for which a devotee would enter such a house of ill repute. The speech of the sabitum or innkeeper to Gilgamesh (above, p. 12) was, therefore, an invitation to stay with her, instead of seeking for life elsewhere. Viewed as coming from a “public woman” the address becomes significant. The invitation would be parallel to the temptation offered by the ḫarimtu in the first tablet of the Enkidu, and to which Enkidu succumbs. The incident in the tablet would, therefore, form a parallel in the adventures of Gilgamesh to the one that originally belonged to the Enkidu cycle. Finally, it is quite possible that sabitum is actually the Akkadian equivalent of the Sumerian Sal Geštinna, though naturally until this equation is confirmed by a syllabary or by other direct evidence, it remains a conjecture. See now also Albright’s remarks on Sabitum in the A. J. S. L. 36, pp. 269 seq.] [103] 1 Scribal error for an. 2 Text apparently di. 3 Hardly ul. 4 Omitted by scribe. 5 Kišti omitted by scribe. 6 I.e., at night to thee, may Lugal-banda, etc. Corrections to the Text of Langdon’s Edition of the Pennsylvania Tablet.1 Column 1. 5. Read it-lu-tim (“heroes”) instead of id-da-tim (“omens”). 6. Read ka-ka-bu instead of ka-ka-’a. This disposes of Langdon’s note 2 on p. 211. 9 Read ú-ni-iš-šú-ma, “I became weak” (from enêšu, “weak”) instead of ilam iš-šú-ma, “He bore a net”(!). This disposes of Langdon’s note 5 on page 211. 10. Read Urukki instead of ad-ki. Langdon’s note 7 is wrong. 12. Langdon’s note 8 is wrong. ú-um-mid-ma pu-ti does not mean “he attained my front.” 14. Read ab-ba-la-áš-šú instead of at-ba-la-áš-šú. 15. Read mu-di-a-at instead of mu-u-da-a-at. 20. Read ta-ḫa-du instead of an impossible [sa]-ah-ḫa-ta—two mistakes in one word. Supply kima Sal before taḫadu. 22. Read áš-šú instead of šú; and at the end of the line read [tu-ut]-tu-ú-ma instead of šú-ú-zu. 23. Read ta-tar-ra-[as-su]. 24. Read [uš]-ti-nim-ma instead of [iš]-ti-lam-ma. 28. Read at the beginning šá instead of ina. 29. Langdon’s text and transliteration of the first word do not tally. Read ḫa-aṣ-ṣi-nu, just as in line 31. 32. Read aḫ-ta-du (“I rejoiced”) instead of aḫ-ta-ta. Column 2. 4. Read at the end of the line di-da-šá(?) ip-tí-[e] instead of Di-?-al-lu-un (!). 5. Supply dEn-ki-dū at the beginning. Traces point to this reading. 19. Read [gi]-it-ma-[lu] after dGiš, as suggested by the Assyrian version, Tablet I, 4, 38, where emûḳu (“strength”) replaces nepištu of our text. 20. Read at-[ta kima Sal ta-ḫa]-bu-[ub]-šú. 21. Read ta-[ra-am-šú ki-ma]. [104] 23. Read as one word ma-a-ag-ri-i-im (“accursed”), spelled in characteristic Hammurabi fashion, instead of dividing into two words ma-a-ak and ri-i-im, as Langdon does, who suggests as a translation “unto the place yonder(?) of the shepherd”(!). 24. Read im-ta-ḫar instead of im-ta-gar. 32. Supply ili(?) after ki-ma. 33. Read šá-ri-i-im as one word. 35. Read i-na [áš]-ri-šú [im]-ḫu-ru. 36. Traces at beginning point to either ù or ki (= itti). Restoration of lines 36–39 (perhaps to be distributed into five lines) on the basis of the Assyrian version, Tablet I, 4, 2–5. Column 3. 14. Read Kàš (= šikaram, “wine”) ši-ti, “drink,” as in line 17, instead of bi-iš-ti, which leads Langdon to render this perfectly simple line “of the conditions and the fate of the land”(!). 21. Read it-tam-ru instead of it-ta-bir-ru. 22. Supply [lùŠú]-I. 29. Read ú-gi-ir-ri from garû (“attack), instead of separating into ú and gi-ir-ri, as Langdon does, who translates “and the lion.” The sign used can never stand for the copula! Nor is girru, “lion!” 30. Read Síbmeš, “shepherds,” instead of šab-[ši]-eš! 31. šib-ba-ri is not “mountain goat,” nor can ut-tap-pi-iš mean “capture.” The first word means “dagger,” and the second “he drew out.” 33. Read it-ti-[lu] na-ki-[di-e], instead of itti immer nakie which yields no sense. Langdon’s rendering, even on the basis of his reading of the line, is a grammatical monstrosity. 35. Read giš instead of wa. 37. Read perhaps a-na [na-ki-di-e i]- za-ak-ki-ir. Column 4. 4. The first sign is clearly iz, not ta, as Langdon has it in note 1 on page 216. 9. The fourth sign is su, not šú. 10. Separate e-eš (“why”) from the following. Read ta-ḫi-[il], followed, perhaps, by la. The last sign is not certain; it may be ma. [105] 11. Read lim-nu instead of mi-nu. In the same line read a-la-ku ma-na-aḫ-[ti]-ka instead of a-la-ku-zu(!) na-aḫ … ma, which, naturally, Langdon cannot translate. 16. Read e-lu-tim instead of pa-a-ta-tim. The first sign of the line, tu, is not certain, because apparently written over an erasure. The second sign may be a. Some one has scratched the tablet at this point. 18. Read uk-la-at âli (?) instead of ug-ad-ad-lil, which gives no possible sense! Column 5. 2. Read [wa]-ar-ki-šú. 8. Read i-ta-wa-a instead of i-ta-me-a. The word pi-it-tam belongs to line 9! The sign pi is unmistakable. This disposes of note 1 on p. 218. 9. Read Mi = ṣalmu, “image.” This disposes of Langdon’s note 2 on page 218. Of six notes on this page, four are wrong. 11. The first sign appears to be si and the second ma. At the end we are perhaps to supply [šá-ki-i pu]-uk-ku-ul, on the basis of the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 2, 45, šá-ki-i pu-[uk-ku-ul]. 12. Traces at end of line suggest i-pa(?)-ka-du. 13. Read i-[na mâti da-an e-mu]-ki i-wa. 18. Read ur-šá-nu instead of ip-šá-nu. 19. Read i-šá-ru instead of i-tu-ru. 24. The reading it-ti after dGiš is suggested by the traces. 25. Read in-ni-[ib-bi-it] at the end of the line. 28. Read ip-ta-ra-[aṣ a-la]-ak-tam at the end of the line, as in the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 2, 37. 30. The conjectural restoration is based on the Assyrian version, Tablet IV, 2, 36. Column 6. 3. Read i-na ṣi-ri-[šú]. 5. Supply [il-li-ik]. 21. Langdon’s text has a superfluous ga. 22. Read uz-za-šú, “his anger,” instead of uṣ-ṣa-šú, “his javelin” (!). 23. Read i-ni-iḫ i-ra-as-su, i.e., “his breast was quieted,” in the sense of “his anger was appeased.” 31. Read ri-eš-ka instead of ri-eš-su. [106] In general, it should be noted that the indications of the number of lines missing at the bottom of columns 1–3 and at the top of columns 4–6 as given by Langdon are misleading. Nor should he have drawn any lines at the bottom of columns 1–3 as though the tablet were complete. Besides in very many cases the space indications of what is missing within a line are inaccurate. Dr. Langdon also omitted to copy the statement on the edge: 4 šú-ši, i.e., “240 lines;” and in the colophon he mistranslates šú-tu-ur, “written,” as though from šaṭâru, “write,” whereas the form is the permansive III, 1, of atâru, “to be in excess of.” The sign tu never has the value ṭu! In all, Langdon has misread the text or mistransliterated it in over forty places, and of the 204 preserved lines he has mistranslated about one-half. 1 The enumeration here is according to Langdon’s edition. Plates Plate I. The Yale Tablet. Plate II. The Yale Tablet. Plate III. The Yale Tablet. Plate IV. The Yale Tablet. Plate V. The Yale Tablet. Plate VI. The Yale Tablet. Plate VII. The Yale Tablet.

Æschylus was born about the year 525 B. C. at Eleusis, near Athens, a village celebrated for the secret rites of Demeter there performed,—those Eleusinian mysteries which are among the most remarkable institutions that the world has seen. The great goddess of Eleusis, Demeter, or Mother Earth, was one of the most august of the divinities of Greece. She represented the earth in its power and its kindliness; in the conception formed of her, the earth's venerable age and greatness, and the mysterious influence by which she quickens seed and nourishes life, were combined with the genial fertility and rich healthy fruitfulness of the soil; and so was made up the notion of a goddess, awful from her power, but a kind mother still to men. Eleusis was one of the chief seats of her worship, and thence originated a sort of sacred freemasonry, which was widely spread among the different tribes of Greece. For there were certain secret doctrines which only the initiated might learn, and rites at which only the initiated might assist; and these rites and doctrines, whatever they were, were no formal or trifling thing, but furnished a creed and an interest which raised the initiated, in some degree, to a higher level than his fellow-men. We have no means of guessing what it was that was taught in them. It has been supposed that some vestiges of the true faith, ideas of the unity of God and the immortality of the soul, were kept alive and handed down by these mysteries: however that may be, they were regarded as peculiarly holy, and the place on which the shadow of their solemnity fell could not fail to suggest grand thoughts to a powerful and imaginative mind. It can hardly be merely fanciful to ascribe, in some degree at least, to this influence the delight which Æschylus shows, throughout his extant works, in all that is mysterious and awful, as well as his preference for the more dimly known and ancient of the gods. A boyhood passed in longing to know the meaning of the crowds that constantly were coming to his native village, and of the long processions which sometimes passed through its fields; in wondering at the awestruck look of the men who came out from the sacred place, or in guessing the import of the dim allusions which he heard from time to time;—a boyhood so passed must surely give a solemnity and earnestness to the whole nature of the man. And certainly Æschylus, if we may believe his biographers, was from an early age haunted by solemn imaginations, and by a consciousness of the presence of the gods. It is said that he told this story of himself. Once, when quite a child, he was left in a vineyard to guard or watch the grapes, and, tired with the sun, he lay down and slept; and he saw coming through the rows of vines the flushed face of Bacchus, merry, yet terrible; and Bacchus bade him give himself henceforth to the tragic art. On this anecdote we cannot place much reliance—it sounds like a later fabrication; but we may well believe that a "fine frenzy" was early seen in the eyes of Æschylus, and that his character was early marked by a fiery earnestness and pride.

To us Æschylus is a poet, and a poet he has been to all ages since his own; but to himself he was a soldier, so that when he was to write an epitaph for himself, the one fact which he wished inscribed upon his tomb was this—that the long-haired Persians knew how he could fight. To the men of his own age he was both soldier and poet, and from their stand-point we must try to regard him.

CHAPTER II. THE SOLDIER-POET

What is this story? Sita is a goddess/princess/woman utterly devoted to her husband Rama, the god/prince/man. Sita’s story moves from total enmeshment and romantic joy (Here We Are, What Wouldn’t I Do For That Man) to hopeful longing separation (Daddy Won’t You Please Come Home) to reunion (Who’s That Knockin’ At My Door) to romantic rejection (Mean to Me) to reconciliation (If You Want the Rainbow) to further rejection (Moanin’ Low, Am I Blue) to hopeless longing (Lover Come Back to Me,) back to love – this time self-love (I’ve Got a Feelin’ I’m Fallin’). Sita’s role is to suffer, especially through loving a man who rejects her. Women especially connect emotionally to her story and these emotions are clearly expressed in songs. As Nabaneeta Dev Sen writes in “Lady sings the Blues: When Women retell the Ramayana”:

One of the major stories surrounding Sita Sings The Blues been your use of songs by musician Annette Hanshaw and the back-and-forth dialogue you have had with the copyright owners as a result. Can you explain why you used these songs? The songs themselves inspired the film. There would be no film without those songs. Until I heard them, the Ramayana was just another ancient Indian epic to me. I was feebly connecting this ancient epic to my own experiences in 2002.

Read on to learn more about the licensing trials and tribulations associated with the film’s release, how CC has played a role, and Paley’s opinions on the Free Culture movement as a whole.

We recently had the opportunity to talk with Paley about the film – we touched on the film’s aesthetics and plot points, but perhaps most interesting to those in the CC community is Paley’s decision to utilize our copyleft license, Attribution-ShareAlike, and her thoughts on free licensing and the open source movement in general.

Nina Paley’s Sita Sings The Blues, released online a little over two months ago, has been generating great press and even greater viewership, closing in on 70,000 downloads at archive.org alone.

Nina Paley’s Sita Sings The Blues, released online a little over two months ago, has been generating great press and even greater viewership, closing in on 70,000 downloads at archive.org alone. For the non-inundated, there is great background information on the film at Paley’s website. We recently had the opportunity to talk with Paley about the film – we touched on the film’s aesthetics and plot points, but perhaps most interesting to those in the CC community is Paley’s decision to utilize our copyleft license, Attribution-ShareAlike, and her thoughts on free licensing and the open source movement in general. Read on to learn more about the licensing trials and tribulations associated with the film’s release, how CC has played a role, and Paley’s opinions on the Free Culture movement as a whole. RamSitaGods, Nina Paley | CC BY-SA One of the major stories surrounding Sita Sings The Blues been your use of songs by musician Annette Hanshaw and the back-and-forth dialogue you have had with the copyright owners as a result. Can you explain why you used these songs? The songs themselves inspired the film. There would be no film without those songs. Until I heard them, the Ramayana was just another ancient Indian epic to me. I was feebly connecting this ancient epic to my own experiences in 2002. But the Hanshaw songs were a revelation: Sita’s story has been told a million times not just in India, not just through the Ramayana, but also through American Blues. Hers is a story so primal, so basic to human experience, it has been told by people who never heard of the Ramayana. The Hanshaw songs deal with exactly the same themes as the epic; but they emerged completely independent of it. Their sound is distinctively 1920’s American, and therein lies their power: the listener/viewer knows I didn’t make them up. They are authentic. They are historical evidence supporting the film’s central point: the story of the Ramayana transcends time, place and culture. What is this story? Sita is a goddess/princess/woman utterly devoted to her husband Rama, the god/prince/man. Sita’s story moves from total enmeshment and romantic joy (Here We Are, What Wouldn’t I Do For That Man) to hopeful longing separation (Daddy Won’t You Please Come Home) to reunion (Who’s That Knockin’ At My Door) to romantic rejection (Mean to Me) to reconciliation (If You Want the Rainbow) to further rejection (Moanin’ Low, Am I Blue) to hopeless longing (Lover Come Back to Me,) back to love – this time self-love (I’ve Got a Feelin’ I’m Fallin’). Sita’s role is to suffer, especially through loving a man who rejects her. Women especially connect emotionally to her story and these emotions are clearly expressed in songs. As Nabaneeta Dev Sen writes in “Lady sings the Blues: When Women retell the Ramayana”: But there are always alternative ways of using a myth. If patriarchy has used the Sita myth to silence women, the village women have picked up the Sita myth to give themselves a voice. They have found a suitable mask in the myth of Sita, a persona through which they can express themselves, speak of their day-to-day problems, and critique patriarchy in their own fashion. Sen is talking about the songs of Indian village women, but she could just as easily been talking about American Blues. That is the point of Sita Sings the Blues: we all struggle with this story, which connects humans through time, space and culture, whether we’re aware of it or not. Just as the Ramayana has mostly been written down and controlled by men, the songs in Sita Sings the Blues were mostly written by men; but sung by a woman – Hanshaw – they pack an emotional wallop and express a woman’s voice. The synchronicity of the Hanshaw songs and Sita’s story is uncanny. This impresses audiences and allows the film’s point to be made: the story of the Ramayana transcends time, place and culture. Because the songs feature an authentic voice from the 1920’s, they demonstrate that this story emerged organically in history. New songs composed by the director, while they could be entertaining, could not make that point. They would be a mere contrivance, whereas the authentic, historical songs give weight to the film’s thesis. They are in fact the basis of the film’s thesis, irrefutable evidence that certain stories – like the story of Sita and Rama – are inherent to human experience. Upon reading the above, Karl Fogel added: Using something that already exists demonstrates that the universality of your theme is external to yourself. Whereas causing something new to exist wouldn’t achieve the same effect. Instead, it would be circular: it would demonstrate that the artist has the ability to make more of what she’s already making. So rather than being connective or expanding, it would be narcissistic (just in a descriptive sense, not necessarily a pejorative one). There has to be a reason so many composers, even non-Catholic ones like Bach, set the Latin Mass to music instead of making up their own words. (Hmm, now imagine if those words had been monopoly-restricted… 🙂 ). What has your experience been in trying to get permission it use Hanshaw’s music in the film, and the current state of affairs? Because distributors were going bankrupt right and left in 2008, it was no longer possible to sell an indie film to a distributor for big money and then “have them take care of” the licenses. Since in February of 2008, when the film premiered in Berlin, I was not yet a Free Culture convert, I thought I needed a conventional distributor. So it fell on me to clear the rights. I had to pay intermediaries to contact the license holders, since they don’t speak to mere riff raff like me; they’re too busy, and under no obligation to do so. Even before that, I needed legal help to research who owned the rights in the first place, since there’s no central copyright registry any more, and rights are traded like baseball cards between corporations. Luckily, I was aided by the student attorneys of the Glushko-Samuelson Intellectual Property Law Clinic of American University. Anyway, in 2008 a lawyer charged me $7,000 to get this response from the licensors: an estimate of $15,000 to $26,000 per song, AFTER I’d paid a $500 per song Festival License. (Festival Licenses last one whole year and require a promise to not make any money showing the film. So a festival license isn’t enough to get the “week-long commercial run” required for Academy Award qualification. Now that “Sita”‘s been broadcast, she will never qualify for an Academy nomination; if I’d really wanted one, I would have had to delayed the release of the film for another year. But I digress.). Even though we made it explicitly clear the entire budget for the film was under $200,000, the licensors came back with the “bargain” estimate of about $220,000. It was simply not possible for me to acquire that kind of money. So legally, my only option was to not show the film or commit civil disobedience. I hired another intermediary, a “rights clearance house” which is less expensive than a lawyer, and they negotiated the “step deal” I eventually signed. This brought the price tag of the licenses down to $50,000, but with many restrictions. If more than 5,000 DVDs (or downloads) are sold, I must pay the licensors more. I wrote about this at length on my website. I borrowed $50,000 to pay these licenses for several reasons. First, to reduce my liability. I may still be sued for releasing the film freely online – after all, the licensors may interpret free sharing as “selling” for zero dollars – but I’ll only be sued for breach of contract, not copyright infringement. Copyright infringement carries much harsher penalties, including possible jail time. I also wanted to make free sharing of “Sita” as legal, and therefore legitimate, as possible. Sharing shouldn’t be the exclusive purview of lawbreakers. Sharing should – and can – be wholesome fun for the whole family. I paid up to indemnify the audience, because the audience is Sita’s main distributor. So it’s now legal to copy and share Sita Sings the Blues. The files went up on Archive.org in early March 2009 and have spread far and wide since. Having paid off the licensors, I could have chosen conventional distribution. But I chose a CC BY-SA license to allow the film to reach a much wider audience; to prohibit the copyrighting – “locking up” – of my art; to give back to the greater culture which gave to me; to exploit the power of the audience to promote and distribute more efficiently than a conventional distributor; and to educate about the dangers of copy restrictions, and the beauty and benefits of sharing. As a result of the trouble you’ve had in regards to Annete Hanshaw’s music, you have turned into a self-proclaimed Free Culture activist. Was this shift gradual? What has that experience in particular informed your views on copyright, fair use, and the public domain? Annette Hanshaw was immensely popular in the late 1920’s. Now almost no one’s heard of her. Why? Because of copy-restrictions. I met many talented filmmakers on my “festival circuit.” Most had conventional distribution deals, but it’s very hard to see any of their films, which had small, brief theatrical runs, and then were never heard from again. Why? Copy-restrictions. I’m an artist. I need money to live, but even more importantly I need my art to reach people. A $10,000 advance in return for having my work locked up for 10 years is a devil’s bargain. More than anything, I wanted people to see my film – now and in years to come. My turning point in choosing a CC license happened in October of 2008. “Sita” had just opened the San Francisco Animation Festival, and I’d disclosed to the audience we’d all just done something illegal. It’s always great to share the film on a big screen in a theater with an audience, and this one was particularly enthusiastic. The next morning I woke up realizing that a free release online wouldn’t in any way prevent theatrical screenings. Why had I never considered that before? Because the film industry insists people won’t go to theaters if they can see a film online. But that’s not true of me, nor many cinephiles. When I lived in San Francisco my favorite movie outings were to classic films at the Catsro: 2001, Nights of Cabiria, Modern Times, Mommy Dearest. These are all available on home video, but I went to the Castro for the big screen and the dark room and the shared experience. If enough people watched and liked “Sita” online, there’d be demand for it in cinemas. And so far that’s proving true. In particular, how have you viewed CC licenses in this whole process? What was your motivation to release Sita Sings the Blues under a CC BY-SA license? Why did you choose that license and not another CC license? What are the obstacles and benefits you’ve seen in using CC licenses? I want my film to reach the widest audience. It costs money to run a theater; it costs money to manufacture DVDs; it costs money to make and distribute 35mm film prints. It’s essential I allow people to make money distributing Sita these ways and others; otherwise, no one will do it. So I eschewed the “non commercial” license. Share Alike would “protect” the work from ever being locked up. It’s better than Public Domain; works are routinely removed from the Public Domain via privatized derivatives (just try making your own Pinocchio). I didn’t want some corporation locking up a play or TV show based on Sita. They are certainly welcome to make derivative works, and make money from them; in fact I encourage this. But they may not sue or punish anyone for sharing those works. I looked to the Free Software movement as a model. The CC BY-SA license most closely resembles the GNU GPL, which is the foundation of Free Software. People make plenty of money in Free Software; there’s no reason they can’t do the same in Free Culture, except for those pernicious “non commercial” licenses. A Share Alike license eliminates the corporate abuse everyone’s so afraid of, while it encourages entrepreneurship and innovation. Everyone wins, especially the artist! What else would you like our reader’s to know? Any plans for the future? I’d love you all to read my essay Understanding Free Content and of course watch the film! I’m currently busy making “containers” like DVDs and T shirts available now at our e-store. QuestionCopyright is my main partner in releasing Sita; we’re trying to prove a model in which freedom and revenue work together. We know other filmmakers are watching what happens to Sita, and we’d like to show that yes, you can make money without impinging on everyone else’s freedom. I’m also negotiating with theatrical distributors in France and Switzerland, as well as a couple book publishers. I’m negotiating not “rights” to the film, which belong to everyone already, but rather my Endorsement and assistance. To understand how this works, please read about the Creator Endorsed Mark. Once I have the Sita Sings the Blues Merchandise Empire started, I hope to work on short musical cartoons about free speech – you can hear one of the songs here. There’s more where that came from. Really, I have more ideas than I have time to implement them – a happy yet vexing problem. I also hope to have all my old Nina’s Adventures and Fluff syndicated comic strips scanned and uploaded at high resolution onto archive.org under a CC BY-SA license. The University of Illinois Library is currently seeking funding to move ahead on this project – interested individuals should contact Betsy Kruger. Lastly, I’m still looking for money, although the Sita Sings the Blues Merchandise Empire should be generating some in a few months. Still, I plan to apply for grants and fellowships. Any foundations with too much money burning a hole in your accounts, please get in touch.

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blue

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blues

Sita Sings the Blues

Krishna assures him that this particular battle is righteous and he must fight as his duty or dharma as a warrior. Arjuna's sva-dharma was to fight in the battle because he was a warrior, but he must fight with detachment from the results of his actions and within the rules of the warriors' dharma. Indeed, not to act according to one's own dharma is wrong and called adharma. Correct action in accordance with dharma is also understood as service to humanity and to God.

But acting virtuously does not mean precisely the same for everyone; different people have different obligations and duties according to their age, gender, and social position. Dharma is universal but it is also particular and operates within concrete circumstances. Each person therefore has their own dharma known as sva-dharma. What is correct for a woman might not be for a man or what is correct for an adult might not be for a child. The importance of sva-dharma is illustrated well by the Bhagavad Gita. This text, set before the great battle of the Mahabharata, depicts the hero Arjuna riding in his chariot driven by his charioteer Krishna between the great armies. The warrior Arjuna questions Krishna about why he should fight in the battle. Surely, he asks, killing one's relatives and teachers is wrong and so he refuses to fight. Krishna assures him that this particular battle is righteous and he must fight as his duty or dharma as a warrior. Arjuna's sva-dharma was to fight in the battle because he was a warrior, but he must fight with detachment from the results of his actions and within the rules of the warriors' dharma. Indeed, not to act according to one's own dharma is wrong and called adharm

Dharma is the power that maintains society, it makes the grass grow, the sun shine, and makes us moral people or rather gives humans the opportunity to act virtuously. But acting virtuously does not mean precisely the same for everyone; different people have different obligations and duties according to their age, gender, and social position. Dharma is universal but it is also particular and operates within concrete circumstances. Each person therefore has their own dharma known as sva-dharma. What is correct for a woman might not be for a man or what is correct for an adult might not be for a child. The importance of sva-dharma is illustrated well by the Bhagavad Gita. This text, set before the great battle of the Mahabharata, depicts the hero Arjuna riding in his chariot driven by his charioteer Krishna between the great armies. The warrior Arjuna questions Krishna about why he should fight in the battle. Surely, he asks, killing one's relatives and teachers is wrong and so he refuses to fight.

Dharma is an important term in Indian religions. In Hinduism it means 'duty', 'virtue', 'morality', even 'religion' and it refers to the power which upholds the universe and society. Hindus generally believe that dharma was revealed in the Vedas although a more common word there for 'universal law' or 'righteousness' is rita. Dharma is the power that maintains society, it makes the grass grow, the sun shine, and makes us moral people or rather gives humans the opportunity to act virtuously.

Then, then the hero's senses failed; In mad despair he wept and wailed, Upon the pile that bird he laid, And still in quest of Sitá strayed. A hideous giant then he saw, Kabandha named, a shape of awe. The monstrous fiend he smote and slew, And in the flame the body threw; When straight from out the funeral flame In lovely form Kabandha came, And bade him seek in his distress A wise and holy hermitess. By counsel of this saintly dame To Pampá's pleasant flood he came, And there the steadfast friendship won Of Hanumán the Wind-God's son. Counselled by him he told his grief To great Sugríva, Vánar chief, Who, knowing all the tale, before The sacred flame alliance swore. Sugríva to his new-found friend Told his own story to the end: His hate of Báli for the wrong And insult he had borne so long. And Ráma lent a willing ear And promised to allay his fear. Sugríva warned him of the might Of Báli, matchless in the fight, And, credence for his tale to gain, Showed the huge fiend 1b by Báli slain. The prostrate corpse of mountain size Seemed nothing in the hero's eyes; He lightly kicked it, as it lay, And cast it twenty leagues 2b away. To prove his might his arrows through Seven palms in line, uninjured, flew. He cleft a mighty hill apart, And down to hell he hurled his dart, Then high Sugríva's spirit rose, Assured of conquest o'er his foes. With his new champion by his side To vast Kishkindhá's cave he hied. Then, summoned by his awful shout, King Báli came in fury out, First comforted his trembling wife, Then sought Sugríva in the strife. One shaft from Ráma's deadly bow The monarch in the dust laid low. Then Ráma bade Sugríva reign In place of royal Báli slain. Then speedy envoys hurried forth Eastward and westward, south and north, Commanded by the grateful king Tidings of Ráma's spouse to bring.

He came to Ráma's hermitage. There, by Márícha's magic art, He wiled the princely youths apart, The vulture 1 slew, and bore away The wife of Ráma as his prey. The son of Raghu 2 came and found Jatáyu slain upon the ground. He rushed within his leafy cot; He sought his wife, but found her not.

A guardian God to help and save. And Ráma's falchion left its trace Deep cut on Súrpanakhá's face: A hideous giantess who came Burning for him with lawless flame. Their sister's cries the giants heard. And vengeance in each bosom stirred: The monster of the triple head. And Dúshan to the contest sped. But they and myriad fiends beside Beneath the might of Ráma died. When Rávan, dreaded warrior, knew The slaughter of his giant crew: Rávan, the king, whose name of fear Earth, hell, and heaven all shook to hear: He bade the fiend Márícha aid The vengeful plot his fury laid. In vain the wise Márícha tried To turn him from his course aside: Not Rávan's self, he said, might hope With Ráma and his strength to cope.

Beneath the shady trees he stood Of Dandaká's primeval wood, Virádha, giant fiend, he slew, And then Agastya's friendship knew. Counselled by him he gained the sword And bow of Indra, heavenly lord: A pair of quivers too, that bore Of arrows an exhaustless store. While there he dwelt in greenwood shade The trembling hermits sought his aid, And bade him with his sword and bow Destroy the fiends who worked them woe: To come like Indra strong and brave, A guardian God to help and save. And Ráma's falchion left its trace Deep cut on Súrpanakhá's face: A hideous giantess who came Burning for him with lawless flame. Their sister's cries the giants heard. And vengeance in each bosom stirred: The monster of the triple head. And Dúshan to the contest sped. But they and myriad fiends beside Beneath the might of Ráma died.

REAT WAS THE BATTLE THAT FOLLOWED , IN WHICH THE KAURAVA5 WERE TOTALLY ANNIHILATED . THE INCIDENTS OF THE KURUKSHETRA BATTLE ARE RECOUNTED IN ALL THEIR GLORIOUS DETAIL TO TH/S DAY. BUT MORE MEMORABLE STILL WAS THE DISCOURSE THAT LORD KRISHNA GAVE TO ARJUNA, WHICH HAS INSTRUCTED , ENLIGHTENED AND INSPIRED INDIANS DOWN THE AGES.

S3 fMUUNR LOOKED UP, THE LIGHT DAZZLED HIM • HE SAW IN IT ALL BEINGS. IT SEEMED TO HIM AS IF HE WERE LOOKING AT CREATION ; THE WHOLE OF CREATION ; EVERY TH/NG IN CREATION; LOOKING AT THE WHOLE OF THE PAST; THE WHOLE OF THE PRESENT AND THE WHOLE OF THE FUTURE -ALL AT ONCE. )T WAS A SIGHT NO MAN HAD SEEN BEFORE. IT STAGGERED AND STUPEFIED HIM - HE WAS AS IF THE OBSERVER OF THE WHOLE DRAMA OF LIFE.

I SAW YUPHI— SHTH IRA’S PROSPERITY, I HAVE HAP NO PEACE

OF Different faiths worship me in different forms for the fulfilment

KRISHNA HAS SPOKEN WISELY. ACT ACCORDING TO HIS ADVICE

BUT NO MEDITATION IS POSSIBLE WITHOUT CONCENTRATION . AND NO CONCENTRATION IS POSSIBLE IF THE MIND IS FULL OF DESIRES

BHEESHMA WAS THE COMMANDER OF THE KAURAVA ARMY . HE BLEW HIS CONCH. THIS WAS A CALL TO HIS WARRIORS TO READY THEMSELVES FOR THE

BACK AT UPAPLAVYA, KRISHNA TOLD THE PANDAW BROTHERS ABOUT THE WILFULNESS AND PERVERSITY OF DU RYO PH AN

MAN AND HIS &ODV ARE ONE, YOU BELIEVE VOU CAN KILL OR BE KILLED .TRULVi I TELL VOU. THE SOUL IS J \ NOT SUBJECT TO ANV / V CHANGE .

BOTH A)RM/ES STOPPED F/6HT/NG AND CROW DED AROUNDTHE/R B E LO V E D G R A N D S (R E -

BHEESHMA LOVED BOTH > THE PANDA l?A5 A N D THE KAC/RAISAS,BUT HEWAS D U TY -B O U N D TO F IG H T O N THE S ID E O F THE RAURA ISAS .THEYWERE THE SO NS OF THE R E IG N IN G K IN G , DHW TA&ASHTRA

BHEESHM A S U P E R W S E D THE U PB R IN G IN G O F THESE COUSINS A 3H e HAD DONE THAT O F THE/R P A R EN TS

BHEE5HM A A N D PARASHURAfflA M ET EACH OTHER IN SIN G LE-CO M B ATAND FOUGHT FOR TW ENTY-THREE DAYS

ME BROUGHT THE PR/NCESSES AM BA, M OB/M A N DAM BflL/Kfl 70 SfiTY/W ATf.

CHIEF OF FISHERMEN,( h a v e g i v e n u p m y R tsh tTO THE THRONE - ( NOWSETTLE THE MATTER OFCHILDRE

THAT THE SON50RN UNTO MVDAUGHTERSHALL REIGNv AFTER VOU

AKE HIMHOME ANDM AKE HIMYOUR HEIR-HE IS AMI6HTV ARCHERAND HAS LEARNTALL THERE ISTO KNOWABOUT THEDUTIES OF AKINS

WHO ARE YOU pO WICKED WOMAN, HOWV CAN VOU MURDER jVOUR OWN /VW CHILDREN

SHANTANU MARRIED THE MAIDEN AND THEY LIVED HAPP/LW TOGETHER

So Ráma, to his purpose true, To Queen Kaus'alyá bade adieu, Received the benison she gave, And to the path of duty clave. As through the crowded street he passed, A radiance on the way he cast, And each fair grace, by all approved, The bosoms of the people moved. Now of the woeful change no word The fair Videhan bride had heard; The thought of that imperial rite Still filled her bosom with delight. With grateful heart and joyful thought The Gods in worship she had sought, And, well in royal duties learned, Sat longing till her lord returned, Not all unmarked by grief and shame Within his sumptuous home he came, And hurried through the happy crowd With eye dejected, gloomy-browed. Up Sitá sprang, and every limb Trembled with fear at sight of him. She marked that cheek where anguish fed, Those senses care-disquieted. For, when he looked on her, no more Could his heart hide the load it bore, Nor could the pious chief control The paleness o'er his cheek that stole. His altered cheer, his brow bedewed With clammy drops, his grief she viewed, And cried, consumed with fires of woe. 'What, O my lord, has changed thee so? p. 126 Vrihaspati looks down benign, And the moon rests in Pushya's sign, As Bráhmans sage this day declare: Then whence, my lord, this grief and care? Why does no canopy, like foam For its white beauty, shade thee home, Its hundred ribs spread wide to throw Splendour on thy fair head below? Where are the royal fans, to grace The lotus beauty of thy face, Fair as the moon or wild-swan's wing, And waving round the new-made king? Why do no sweet-toned bards rejoice To hail thee with triumphant voice? No tuneful heralds love to raise Loud music in their monarch's praise? Why do no Bráhmans, Scripture-read, Pour curds and honey on thy head, Anointed, as the laws ordain, With holy rites, supreme to reign? Where are the chiefs of every guild? Where are the myriads should have filled The streets, and followed home their king With merry noise and triumphing? Why does no gold-wrought chariot lead With four brave horses, best for speed? No elephant precede the crowd Like a huge hill or thunder cloud, Marked from his birth for happy fate, Whom signs auspicious decorate? Why does no henchman, young and fair, Precede thee, and delight to bear Entrusted to his reverent hold The burthen of thy throne of gold? Why, if the consecrating rite Be ready, why this mournful plight? Why do I see this sudden change, This altered mien so sad and strange?' To her, as thus she weeping cried, Raghu's illustrious son replied: 'Sítá, my honoured sire's decree Commands me to the woods to flee. O high-born lady, nobly bred In the good paths thy footsteps tread, Hear, Janak's daughter, while I tell The story as it all befell. Of old my father true and brave Two boons to Queen Kaikeyí gave. Through these the preparations made For me today by her are stayed, For he is bound to disallow This promise by that earlier vow. In Dandak forest wild and vast Must fourteen years by me be passed. My father's will makes Bharat heir, The kingdom and the throne to share. Now, ere the lonely wild I seek, I come once more with thee to speak. In Bharat's presence, O my dame, Ne'er speak with pride of Ráma's name: Another's eulogy to hear Is hateful to a monarch's ear. Thou must with love his rule obey To whom my father yields the sway. With love and sweet observance learn His grace, and more the king's, to earn. Now, that my father may not break The words of promise that he spake, To the drear wood my steps are bent: Be firm, good Sítá, and content. Through all that time, my blameless spouse, Keep well thy fasts and holy vows, Rise from thy bed at break of day, And to the Gods due worship pay. With meek and lowly love revere The lord of men, my father dear, And reverence to Kaus'alyá show, My mother, worn with eld and woe: By duty's law, O best of dames, High worship from thy love she claims, Nor to the other queens refuse Observance, rendering each her dues: By love and fond attention shown They are my mothers like mine own. Let Bharat and S'atrughna bear In thy sweet love a special share: Dear as my life, O let them be Like brother and like son to thee. In every word and deed refrain From aught that Bharat's soul may pain: He is Ayodhyá's king and mine, The head and lord of all our line. For those who serve and love them much With weariless endeavour, touch And win the gracious hearts of kings. While wrath from disobedience springs. Great monarchs from their presence send Their lawful sons who still offend, And welcome to the vacant place Good children of an alien race. Then, best of women, rest thou here, And Bharat's will with love revere. Obedient to thy king remain, And still thy vows of truth maintain.    To the wide wood my steps I bend:       Make thou thy dwelling here;    See that thy conduct ne'er offend,       And keep my words, my dear.'

For, be assured, ye my compeers in age, 780 Not all of us, of yore these powers who held, Shall e'er be proven to have wrought such ills.

Ah, woe is me for ruin of the host! Oh nightly vision manifest in dreams, 520 To me how surely didst thou ills portend

I PO NOT COVETB O O N S . MY .HUSBANDS WILLACHIEVE T H ELATER. WHEN Y UDH/SHTHIRA A PPR O A C H ED DHR/THARAE>HTRA TO TAKELEAVE O F H IM -W HEN D U R Y O D H A N A L E A R N T O F T H IS H E W EN T TO D H R /T H A R A SH T R A .O FA T H ER ,TH E PA N PA V A S WILL N EV ERFO RG IV E T H E IN SU L T T O PRAUPADI . WITH

YOU,THE FIVEPANPAVAS, A 6E THEFIVE HUSBANDSPRAUPAPI IS DESTINEDTO HAVE.

SHIVA'S W ORDS O N C EU TTER ED COULD N O T BEREV O K ED . B U T

A R JU N A .T H EVALIANT PANPAVA WOULDHAVE BEEN AN IDEALH U SB A N D FO R MY DAUGHT E R . IF ONLY H E , H ISM O T H E R ,A N P BR O TH ER SH A P SURVIVEPTHAT FATEFULFIRE ATV/ARANA

wom an typical ofher times, her fiery personality lent a g lo w to everything that she did

which was less than kind towom en.

Her steely will, which often gleams throughher hapless married life, was shaped by the powerand plenty that she knew as the beloved daughterof the wealthy king of Panchala.

Draupadi sprang full grow n from the fire but noother heroine in Hindu m ythology was as earthy asshe

DUHSHA 5 / )NA TRIED TO D R A 6 DRAUPADIAWAY B U T SHE. R E SIST E D ,

Ishtar

Gilgamesh said to him, 'Why should not my cheeks be starved and my face drawn? Despair isin my heart, and my face is the face of one who has made a long journey. I was burned withheat and with cold. Why should I not wander over the pastures? My friend, my youngerbrother who seized and killed the Bull of Heaven, and overthrew Humbaba in the cedar forest,my friend who was very dear to me, and who endured dangers beside me, Enkidu my brotherwhom I loved, the end of mortality has overtaken him.

Siavash

Abu Bakr defeated the Byzantine army at Damascus in 635 and then began his conquest of Iran. In 637 the Arab forces occupied the Sassanid capital of Ctesiphon (which they renamed Madain), and in 641-42 they defeated the Sassanid army at Nahavand. After that, Iran lay open to the invaders. The Islamic conquest was aided by the material and social bankruptcy of the Sassanids; the native populations had little to lose by cooperating with the conquering power. Moreover, the Muslims offered relative religious tolerance and fair treatment to populations that accepted Islamic rule without resistance. It was not until around 650, however, that resistance in Iran was quelled. Conversion to Islam, which offered certain advantages, was fairly rapid among the urban population but slower among the peasantry and the dihqans [farmers]. The majority of Iranians did not become Muslim until the ninth century. Although the conquerors, especially the Umayyads (the Muslim rulers who succeeded Mohammad from 661-750), tended to stress the primacy of Arabs among Muslims, the Iranians were gradually integrated into the new community. The Muslim conquerors adopted the Sassanid coinage system and many Sassanid administrative practices, including the office of vizier, or minister, and the divan, a bureau or register for controlling state revenue and expenditure that became a characteristic of administration throughout Muslim lands. Later caliphs adopted Iranian court ceremonial practices and the trappings of Sassanid monarchy. Men of Iranian origin served as administrators after the conquest, and Iranians contributed significantly to all branches of Islamic learning, including philology, literature, history, geography, jurisprudence, philosophy, medicine, and the sciences. The Arabs were in control, however. The new state religion, Islam, imposed its own system of beliefs, laws, and social mores. In regions that submitted peacefully to Muslim rule, landowners kept their land. But crown land, land abandoned by fleeing owners, and land taken by conquest passed into the hands of the new state. This included the rich lands of the Sawad, a rich, alluvial plain in central and southern Iraq. Arabic became the official language of the court in 696, although Persian continued to be widely used as the spoken language. The shuubiyya literary controversy of the ninth through the eleventh centuries, in which Arabs and Iranians each lauded their own and denigrated the other's cultural traits, suggests the survival of a certain sense of distinct Iranian identity. In the ninth century, the emergence of more purely Iranian ruling dynasties witnessed the revival of the Persian language, enriched by Arabic loanwords and using the Arabic script, and of Persian literature. Another legacy of the Arab conquest was Shia Islam, which, although it has come to be identified closely with Iran, was not initially an Iranian religious movement. It originated with the Arab Muslims. In the great schism of Islam, one group among the community of believers maintained that leadership of the community following the death of prophet Mohammad rightfully belonged to Mohammad's son-in-law, Ali, and to his descendants. This group came to be known as the Shiat Ali, the partisans of Ali, or the Shias. Another group, supporters of Muawiya (a rival contender for the caliphate following the murder of Uthman), challenged Ali's election to the caliphate in 656. After Ali was assassinated while praying in a mosque at Kufa in 661, Muawiya was declared caliph by the majority of the Islamic community. He became the first caliph of the Umayyad dynasty, which had its capital at Damascus. Ali's youngest son, Hossain, refused to pay the homage commanded by Muawiya's son and successor Yazid I and fled to Mecca, where he was asked to lead the Shias--mostly those living in present-day Iraq--in a revolt. At Karbala, in Iraq, Hossain's band of 200 men and women followers, unwilling to surrender, were finally cut down by about 4,000 Umayyad troops. The Umayyad leader received Hossain's head, and Hossain's death in 680 on the tenth of Moharram continues to be observed as a day of mourning for all Shias.

Under Toghril Beg's successor, Malik Shah (1072-92), Iran enjoyed a cultural and scientific renaissance, largely attributed to his brilliant Iranian vizier, Nezam al Molk

Hossain's death in 680 on the tenth of Moharram continues to be observed as a day of mourning for all Shias.

The Islamic conquest was aided by the material and social bankruptcy of the Sassanids; the native populations had little to lose by cooperating with the conquering power.

His sweetly-speaking bride, who best Deserved her lord, he thus addressed. Then tender love bade passion wake, And thus the fair Videhan spake: 'What words are these that thou hast said? Contempt of me the thought has bred. O best of heroes, I dismiss With bitter scorn a speech like this: p. 127 Unworthy of a warrior's fame It taints a monarch's son with shame, Ne'er to be heard from those who know The science of the sword and bow. My lord, the mother, sire, and son, Receive their lots by merit won; The brother and the daughter find The portions to their deeds aligned. The wife alone, whate'er await, Must share on earth her husband's fate. So now the king's command which sends Thee to the wild, to me extends. The wife can find no refuge, none, In father, mother, self, or son: Both here, and when they vanish hence, Her husband is her sole defence. If, Raghu's son, thy steps are led Where Dandak's pathless wilds are spread, My foot before thine own shall pass Through tangled thorn and matted grass. Dismiss thine anger and thy doubt: Like refuse water cast them out, And lead me, O my hero, hence-- I know not sin--with confidence. Whate'er his lot,'tis far more sweet To follow still a husband's feet Than in rich palaces to lie, Or roam at pleasure through the sky. My mother and my sire have taught What duty bids, and trained each thought, Nor have I now mine ear to turn The duties of a wife to learn, I'll seek with thee the woodland dell And pathless wild where no men dwell, Where tribes of silvan creatures roam, And many a tiger makes his home. My life shall pass as pleasant there As in my father's palace fair. The worlds shall wake no care in me; My only care be truth to thee. There while thy wish I still obey, True to my vows with thee I'll stray, And there shall blissful hours be spent In woods with honey redolent. In forest shades thy mighty arm Would keep a stranger's life from harm, And how shall Sitá think of fear When thou, O glorious lord, art near? Heir of high bliss, my choice is made, Nor can I from my will be stayed. Doubt not; the earth will yield me roots, These will I eat, and woodland fruits; And as with thee I wander there I will not bring thee grief or care. I long, when thou, wise lord, art nigh, All fearless, with delighted eye To gaze upon the rocky hill, The lake, the fountain, and the hill; To sport with thee, my limbs to cool, In some pure lily-covered pool, While the white swan's and mallard's wings Are plashing in the water-springs. So would a thousand seasons flee Like one sweet day, if spent with thee. Without my lord I would not prize A home with Gods above the skies: Without my lord, my life to bless, Where could be heaven or happiness?    Forbid me not: with thee I go      The tangled wood to tread.    There will I live with thee, as though      This roof were o'er my head.    My will for thine shall be resigned;      Thy feet my steps shall guide.    Thou, only thou, art in my mind:      I heed not all beside.    Thy heart shall ne'er by me be grieved;      Do not my prayer deny:    Take me, dear lord; of thee bereaved      Thy Sitá swears to die.'    These words the duteous lady spake,      Nor would he yet consent    His faithful wife with him to take      To share his banishment.    He soothed her with his gentle speech;      To change her will he strove:    And much he said the woes to teach      Of those in wilds who rove.

That is why I have left my gold-decked homeand the royal bed I shared with Darius [160]and have come here. For worries rend my heart. 140My friends, I will confide in you—I am afraidthat our vast wealth will quickly stir up dustand with its foot cast down the great successwhich—thanks to the assistance of some god—king Darius achieved. And that is whymy mind is burdened with a double care,which I find difficult to speak about.The common folk do not respect great wealthunless backed up with men, and though the poormay have great strength, the light of their success 150will never shine. Now, we have wealth enough,but still I fear for what I hold to beour finest treasure, true riches in the home,the lord and master’s eye. Since that is so, [170]Persians, you old trustworthy counsellors,advise me what to do, since all my hopesfor level-headed guidance rest on you.

We are here as trustworthy delegatesfor all those Persians who have marched awayto the land of Greece. Thanks to our old age,we are the guardians of the royal home,so rich in gold, the men Xerxes himself,our king, son of Darius, has chosento supervise his realm. But here inside,my heart has for a long time been troubledabout our golden army’s journey homeand the king’s return. It senses trouble. 10 [10]For all the power born out of Asiahas gone, responding to our young king’s call,and yet here in the Persians’ capitalno horseman has come back, no courier.Streaming out of Susa and Agbatanaand the ancient parapets of Kissa,our forces moved away, some on horseback,some by ship, some on foot—a close-packed mass [20]prepared for war—men like Artaphrenes,Amistres, Pastas, and Megabates, 20commanders of Persia’s warrior host,all kings and yet all ruled by our Great King,leaders of a vast army on the march,experts in archery and horsemanship,fearful to look at and terrible in war,their spirits steeled for battle. With them thereis Artembares the charioteer, [30]as well as Masistes, noble Imaeus

THEN THE VICTORIOUS PANDAVAS VUDHISHTHIRA BECAME THE EMPEROR. ANDBLEW THEIR CONCHES. BHEEMPt'SOATHS HAD BEEN CARRIED OUT.KRISHNA'S PROMISE TODRAUPADI WAS FULFILLED

THIS FOR DRA66IN6DRAUPADI BY THE HAIRAND ATTEMPTING TODISROBE HER

OF WHATUSE IS THE ] |PROWESS OF ^MY HUSBANDSWHEN THEYCANNOT-PROTECTME FROM SUCH 1IN SU LTS

PL E A 5E G O WITH YOUR1 0 , 0 0 0 D ISCIPLES A N DSEEK THE HOSPITALITYOF YUDHISHTHIRA,WHEN DRAUPADIHAS FIN ISH EDEATING H ERM EA L

D EAR D R A U P A D I, BEC O N S O L E D . Y O U RH U M IL IA T IO N SWILL B E AVENF O U R T E E NY E A R S FR O MN O W .

T H E V E R Y C L O T H E SS H E IS W E A R IN GB E L O N G T O U S ! AS H E IS O U RS L A V E .KRISHNA,SAVE ME!

ALAS ! TH E PANPAVAS HAVEE S C A P E D . A N D THEY HAVE THEMIGHTY P R U P A P A A N P H IS^ S O N A S A L L IE S

LORD! I...I...IT WASONLY ONE HUSBANDTHAT I WANTED.

COME, LET METELL YOU O F ANEARLIER BIRTHO F PR A U PA PIWHEN S H E WASTH E PAUGHTERO F A RISHI.i t u

But fo r this, hertale w ou ld have been as passive as that of any otherw om an of that era

The king has laid himself down and will not rise again,The Lord of Kullab will not rise again;He overcame evil, he will not come again;Though he was strong of arm he will not rise again;He had wisdom and a comely face, he will not come again;He is gone into the mountain, he will not come again;On the bed of fate he lies, he will not rise again,Front the couch of many colours he will not come again

For myself I have gained nothing; not I, but the beast of the earth hasjoy of it now. Already the stream has carried it twenty leagues back to the channels where Ifound it.

A stupor of despairwent up to heaven when the god of the storm turned daylight to darkness, when he smashedthe land like a cup

Urshanabi said to him, 'Gilgamesh, your own hands have prevented you from crossing theOcean; when you destroyed the tackle of the boat you destroyed its safety

I have wept for him day and night, I would not give up his body for burial, Ithought my friend would come back because of my weeping. Since he went, my life is nothing

I weep for my brother.O Enkidu, my brother

Ah, if only some future king had brought you here,or some god had fashioned you. Let him obliterate my name and write his own, and the cursefall on him instead of on Enkidu

And if you and I should be lovers, should not I be served inthe same fashion as all these others whom you loved once?

Gilgamesh listened to the word of his companion, he took the axe in his hand, he drew thesword from his belt, and he struck Humbaba with a thrust of the sword to the neck, and Enkiduhis comrade struck the second blow. At the third blow Humbaba fell. Then there followedconfusion for this was the guardian of the forest whom they had felled to the ground.

Do not trust too much in your own strength, be watchful, restrain your blows at first. The onewho goes in front protects his companion; the good guide who knows the way guards his.friend. Let Enkidu lead the way, he knows the road to the forest, he has seen Humbaba andis experienced in battles; let him press first into the passes, let him be watchful and look tohimself.

Indeed I know it is so, forwhoever is tallest among men cannot reach the heavens, and the greatest cannot encompassthe earth. Therefore I would enter that country; because I have not established my namestamped on brick as my destiny decreed, I will go to the country where the cedar is cut

And now she said to Enkidu, 'When I look at you, you have become like a god. Why do youyearn to run wild again with the beasts in the hills? Get up from the ground, the bed of ashepherd.' He listened to her words with care.

No son is left with hisfather, for Gilgamesh takes them all, even the children; yet the king should be a shepherd tohis people. His lust leaves no virgin to her lover, neither the warrior's daughter nor the wifeof the noble

When the gods created Gilgamesh they gave him a perfect body.